IN BETWEEN
Episode 19
By AMAH’S HEART

 

 

She stared at her phone for a long time, her mind was made up she was going to make the call.
Whatever the outcome maybe she was ready for the consequences.

She breathed in deeply as she began to call and after the second ring he picked up.
“Hello..?
She swallowed hard before replying.

“Hey…is me. How’re you doing? Is been a while…”

“You…who? Who am I speaking with please? He said confused

“Is me Jane. Dan… you don’t have my number again?

“Oh Jane… how’re you and how’s little Becca?.

“We’re fine. So you don’t have my contact again… that’s unfair.
Jane said feeling bad

“Well Jane, you said I wasn’t your type and can never fit in, I decided not to bug you again. is obvious your type is the high class and I can never measure in. You made that clear enough…”

“No Dan… I’m sorry about those words. I apologise. Can we see… maybe we can talk about it. That’s if you are free and ready…”

“I don’t know Jane…I don’t want to promise anything…”

“Or…is there a woman in your life… now? I mean… do you have a girlfriend..? Sorry for asking I just want to be sure in order not to disturb or cause problem between two of you. I hope you understand?

“I will let you know by weekend if I can see you or not Jane. Your other question is not necessary but I do appreciate your call. Byee…”

He waited for Jane to end the call so that he does not appear rude by doing so.

Jane


sighed as she walked into her room feeling dejected.
Maybe Dan is already dating someone. She wouldn’t blame him for doing so because he really tried to woo her
He called, sent messages, visited, bought gifts and when she was in need of financial help Dan was there for her but due to she was blinded by the high class that Veronica was living in and how Pete showered her with lots of money and many good things she wanted something more for herself.

She wanted a guy far richer and famous. A man who will take care of her needs without troubles just like Pete.

Dan didn’t fit into the class of men she wished for and it was jealousy and foolishness that made her drove a good man away.
Like the saying goes “all that glitters isn’t gold”
She realized late that indeed Dan was a gold and he tried severally to prove how much he cared for her and her daughter.

She used to envy Veronica and kept wishing for a man like Pete, thank God that God didn’t listen to her wishes and bring such a man to her path.
Looking at what Veronica is going through, is not something she will wish for her enemy.
Is saddening, unbelievable and scary too.

“Thank you God for overlooking my foolishness and jealous thoughts. I want to get it right this time, please help me and guide my ways and deeds to be pleasing unto you. Give Veronica wisdom on what to do concerning Pete. May no harm come upon her or her two children. Forgive my sins, please Lord. They stare at me day and night… I’m not worthy of your mercy but thank you for showering me with your grace and teaching me through other people’s mistakes not to totally dwell on the earthly pleasure but to focus on you for the big picture. Align my thoughts in your direction so that I may not sin against in what I do or say….in Jesus name. Amen…”

Jane can only hope that Dan will call her so that she can apologies to him in person and if is not too late they can go on a date and see how things unfold from there.

************

Veronica had a changed of mind just as she was about driving out of her compound with her kids to see Patricia

Jane


could be right, going with the kids may expose them to further danger.
She can’t bear it if anything should happen to any of her two children.
One thing is certain and that is she won’t let go of this fight staring at her in the face.
Pete can’t threaten her and thinks she will crawl into hiding like a scared cat.

The hurt and reality of the whole thing haven’t settled in yet.
She was still struggling to come in term with the whole thing and at the meantime she can only belt up and fight back.
Pete or whatever is his name can’t get away with his atrocities.

Veronica brought out her phone, she clicked on some of the pictures that Pete took with her and some with the kids.
She also clicked on the wedding picture and began to forward to Patricia.

After sending the pictures, she called the number just to make sure is reachable and immediately Patricia answered Veronica ended the call immediately without saying anything.

She was happy that the number was reachable and Patricia is with her phone which means the whole pictures will get to her.
She does not need to say much or start typing long message, pictures are clear evidence. It will pass the message faster and better.

All she needs to do is to wait for a feedback.
She was anxious to know what was going on with Patricia after she might have seen the pictures.

She just needs to wait until Patricia calls her.

The war Pete wanted has started and she hopes it won’t be bloody because she was ready to war on until her rightful settlement comes to her.

MORENA
Episode 29

 

(Next Day)

Morena: Good morning uncle.

Uncle Roberto: Good morning Morena, You’re ready to leave?

Morena: Yes sir.

Uncle Roberto: Here… (He gives her $50) Please manage it, I’m broke.

Morena: It’s alright sir, I really appreciate. Thank you very much.

Uncle Roberto: My pleasure…

(At Chuks restaurant)

Andrew: Hey Morena. What’s up?

Morena: I’m good. Where’s Nina?

Andrew: She just went into the store.

(Just then, Nina returns to the kitchen)

Nina: Morena!

(She goes to hug her)

Morena: Hmm, You’re overly excited this morning, What’s the secret?

Nina: I’m still basking in the euphoria of last night’s party.

Morena: Yeah, Me too.

(Pascaline enters the kitchen)

Pascaline: Where’s Cecilia?

Morena: We don’t know and we don’t care.

(Cecilia angrily hisses at Morena)

Cecilia: (To Pascaline) I’m over here. Any problem?

Pascaline: You have a client.

Cecilia: (excitedly) Okay. I’m coming.

(Pascaline and Cecilia leave the kitchen and she goes to meet her client)

Nina: (scoffs) So she still has clients requesting her services?

Andrww: Why would you say that?

Nina: Isn’t it obvious? Morena has overthrown her.

Morena: (smiles) You know that’s not actually true, You’re just flattering me… Where’s Daniel?

Andrew: He didn’t come to work. Today’s his day off.

Morena: Ohhh

Nina: Awwnn, I’m sure you miss him.

Morena: (smiles) You’re not wrong…

(Meanwhile)

Cecilia: Good morning sir. May I take your order?

Man: I’d like a medium sized plate of chilaquez.

Cecilia: Ok. Your order will be with you in 10 minutes.

(Cecilia goes back into the kitchen and Alicia who has been watching her, follows her)

Morena: I wonder where Rafael is. He hasn’t come to work yet

Nina: Forget about that guy. You have Daniel now.

Morena: But Rafael is still my friend.

Nina:


To you, He’s a friend. But to him, He wants something more.
Morena: I already told him that can’t happen. I wish he’d just understand.

Nina: What’s his beef? It isn’t by force to date. He should understand that!

(Meanwhile)
(Cecilia finishes cooking for her client)

Cecilia: (thinks) Ooohh! Perfect! This looks so appetizing, I should get a spoon for him….

(When Cecilia goes to get the spoon, Alicia intentionally bumps into her)

Alicia: (angrily) Why did you hit me?

Cecilia: But you were the one who hit me.

Alicia: (furiously) WHAT THE Bleep DID YOU JUST SAY?!!!

(Cecilia becomes silent)

Alicia: Bitch, Have you forgotten we have unsettled scores? I swear to God, if you don’t watch your tongue, I’mma rip your head off!

(Morena, Nina and Andrew turn their attention to Cecilia and Alicia)

Nina: Wow, Cecilia has finally stepped on the mad woman’s toes.

Morena: (laughs) This is gonna be fun to watch…

(Andrew goes to meet them)

Andrew: Alicia, What’s the matter?

(Alicia ignores him)

Nina: Andrew! Leave them alone!

Morena: Yeah, What’s your business?

Andrew: What are you guys saying?

Morena & Nina: Words!

Andrew: Have you forgotten that there’s a no fighting policy?

Morena: (laughs) Who cares?! (To Alicia) Alicia, Haven’t you seen a knife? Someone needs to be slaughtered.

(Cecilia attempts to leave but Alicia blocks her path)

Alicia: Bitch, Because everyone here takes you shit doesn’t mean I’mma take it as well, I ain’t gon’ do that!!!

Cecilia: What’s all these? Excuse me!

(Alicia violently grabs Cecilia but Andrew breaks them apart and goes in between the two of them)

Andrew: Alicia, Please leave her alone.

Alicia: (To Cecilia) Bitch, You better take you time in this goddamn restaurant!

Andrew: Alicia, Stop this!

Morena: (angrily) Andrew leave them alone! Alicia please continue….

Andrew: Morena, What’re you saying? So you want them to fight and alert Mr Rodriguez?

(Andrew holds Alicia tightly, allowing Cecilia to pass freely and she takes the food to her client, leaving the kitchen)

Alicia: (angrily) Leave me alone.

(She breaks free from Andrew’s hold and leaves the kitchen as well)

Nina: You spoiled all the fun.

Andrew: Oh really? What if they start fighting and Mr Rodriguez comes in here and decides to suspend all of us.

Morena: That might actually be possible.

Andrew: You see…

Nina: And how is that possible when we’re not the ones fighting?

Andrww: We might get suspended as well for not breaking up the fight.

Nina: Ohhh. Right.

Morena: Well I hope she won’t cause trouble in the dining area.

Nina: That’s their problem…

(Rafael enters the kitchen just then)

Morena: Hey Rafael.

Rafael:


(angrily) What is it?
Morena: Rafael come on…

Rafael: You’ve already made your stand clear to me. What else do you want?

Morena: Can’t we just stay as friends? I mean there’s….

Rafael: (angrily) Excuse me….

(Rafael leaves the kitchen)

Nina: (To Morena) You’re just bothering yourself over nothing.

Andrew: Yea. You’re not the only girl in this restaurant. He should look for someone else.

Nina: (laughs) Which other girl would he possibly have feelings for?

Andrew: Pascaline?

Nina: She has a boyfriend.

Andrew: Alicia?

Nina: She’s dating Mr Rodriguez.

Andrew: Cecilia?

Nina: Speaks for herself.

Andrew: (smiles) You?

Nina: No way. I’m already taken.

Morena: (despondently) I’ll see you guys later.

(Morena leaves the kitchen)

(That evening)
(In the meeting room)

Alicia: (thinks) I still find this shit hard to believe, Why would Rodriguez be datin’ me and havin’ an affair with that Cecilia bitch at the same time? Or is he just doin’ all these shit to get on my nerves? (She bangs her fist on the table angrily and it breaks) Man, I’m damn confused!

(Andrew enters the meeting room just then)

Andrew: Sorry to cut into your brooding time.

Alicia: (angrily) What do you want?

Andrew: Look Alicia, I’m really sorry about what I did earlier. I just didn’t want you both to fight and put everyone else in trouble…But you are on point, Cecilia needs to be taught a lesson!

Alicia: (suprised) You thinkin’ the same thing too?

Andrew: Yeah, Everyone is. Cecilia has done terrible and unspeakable things to every single person in this restaurant – Me, Morena, Nina, Daniel and even some of the cooks that were here before….We’ve all been keeping quiet and ignoring her for the sake of our jobs.

Alicia: Ohhh…

Andrew: Listen, If you have any opportunity of dealing with her OUTSIDE the restaurant, DO IT.

Alicia: Bro, I don’t even give a Bleep if we’re inside or outside the restaurant, Anytime I have that bitch’s time, I’mma deal with her on the spot!

Andrew: (excitedly) That’s the spirit!

(Andrew gives Alicia a fist bump)

Andrew: I love that.

(Andrew notices the broken table)

Andrew: Were you the one who broke it?

Alicia: Yeah bro, I was really angry.

Andrew: (suprised) With your bare fists?

Alicia: Yeah…

Andrew: Woah, If you can do this to a table, I wonder what you’re gonna do to Cecilia’s face.

Alicia: Just keep watchin’

Andrew: (smiles) I trust you. You won’t disappoint.

(Pascaline enters the meeting room)

Pascaline: Andrew, What are you doing here? Aren’t you aware you have a client waiting?

Andrew: Ohh sorry. (To Alicia) We’ll talk later.

Alicia: No worries bro.

(Andrew and Pascaline leave the meeting room)

Alicia: (angrily) Cecilia. I’m out for you.

 

MORENA
Episode 30

 

(That evening)

Aunt Maria: Welcome back darling.

Uncle Roberto: Thanks but I’m still going back to work. I came back to get some documents to do some presentations to my boss.

Aunt Maria: Alright honey. Wish you luck.

(Uncle Roberto leaves the house, Few minutes later, Morena returns home)

Morena: Good evening aunty..

Aunt Maria: What’s good about the evening? Why’re you returning home by this time?

Morena: We had numerous clients today. So I had to attend to all of them before leaving work.

Aunt Maria: Do you know you’re very stupid?! Who’s going to pick up my kids?

Morena: Ohhh, I didn’t know.

Aunt Maria: Drop your bags and go and pick them up. (hands her money and a grocery list) When you get back, Go to the supermarket and buy all the items on that list.

(Morena collects the money and the list and leaves the house)

Aunt Maria: Stupid Idiot!

(That night)

Aunt Maria: Welcome back darling. How was work today?

Uncle Roberto: Really stressful. I’m famished.

Aunt Maria: Don’t worry, I already have your favorite meal prepared….

(Later that night)
(After dinner, Morena washes the plates and Juanita and Juan sneaks into the kitchen)

Juan: (quietly) Juanita, Why did you bring me to the kitchen?

Juanita: (quietly) I want to show you a very funny prank.

Juan: What prank?

Juanita: Watch this…

(Juanita throws her doll at her Morena. Out of fright, She drops the ceramic plate she was washing on the floor and it breaks into the pieces)

Morena: (shocked) What the… Juanita! Why did you do that?!

(Alerted by the noise, Uncle Roberto and Aunt Mara rush into the kitchen)

Aunt Maria: What happened in here?!

Juanita: Mom! Morena just broke one of the expensive ceramic plates you bought from overseas.

(Morena looks at Juanita in shock)

Juan: (angrily) Juanita!

Aunt Maria: (she looks on the floor and sees the broken pieces of the ceramic plate) Oh my God!!!

Morena: Aunt, it wasn’t intentional. Juanita threw her doll at me and out of fright, The plate fell from my hands….

(Without listening to Morena’s side of the story, Aunt Maria grabs a long wooden plank and attempts to walk to Morena but Uncle Roberto pulls her back)

Uncle Roberto: What’re you about to do?!

Aunt Maria: I want to beat her! How dare this girl destroy my costly ceramic plate?

Uncle Roberto: You want to beat her? Maria, Is she a child?

Aunt Maria: But she broke my plate and she won’t go scot free!

(Aunt Maria breaks free from Uncle Roberto’s hold and walks to Morena)

Uncle


Roberto: Maria don’t touch her! Like she said, It wasn’t intentional. Didn’t you hear when she said Juanita threw her
doll at her?
Juan: Yes Daddy. It was Juanita who caused it.

(Juan picks up the doll and shows it to Uncle Roberto and Juanita looks at him in anger)

Uncle Roberto: Juanita, Is this true?

Juanita: Daddy….Umm…It was just a prank….

Uncle Roberto: What kind of silly prank is this? You know what? You’re grounded for two days!

Juanita: But Daddy…

Uncle Roberto: There are no buts! Go to your room!

(Juanita sadly leaves the kitchen and goes to her room)

Aunt Maria: So what’re we going to do about the broken plate? (looks at Morena) Besides, She was the one WHO broke it. She can’t go unpunished!

Uncle Roberto: Maria, Please its too late to constitute a nuisance…

Aunt Maria: But darling, She broke my favorite plate.

Uncle Roberto: Don’t worry, I’ll get you a plate similar to that. Besides there are many other expensive ceramic plates similar to that one in this house.

Aunt Maria: (conceals her anger) Okay no problem…

(She drops the wooden plank and leaves the kitchen)

Uncle Roberto: (To Morena) Just pack up the plates.

Morena: Ok Sir.

(At Midnight)
(Aunt Maria barges into Morena’s room)

Aunt Maria: What’re you doing?

Morena: Umm…I was doing some research on my laptop.

(Aunt Maria drops a heap of dirty clothes on Morena’s bed)

Aunt Maria: I want you to wash all the clothes sparkling clean and when you’re done, I want you to iron all of them.

Morena: But Aunty, It’s midnight. I can do it tomorrow morning since tomorrow’s day off.

Aunt Maria: Are you telling me how to run things around my own house? You must be very STUPID!

Morena: I’m sorry ma.

Aunt Maria: Foolish girl. (checks the time) You better be done washing them before 1am.

(Aunt Maria attempts to leave the room)

Aunt Maria: Lest I forget, The washing machine is faulty so you’ll wash them…With your hands.

(Aunt Maria leaves the room and slams the door behind her)

(Later on)
(In the ironing room)

Morena: (sighs) I’m sleepy already… At least I’m done with the clothes, I just need to iron them.

(Aunt Maria enters the room)

Aunt Maria: Take this… (Hands her another iron)

Morena: Don’t worry Aunt, I’ll use this one… (points at the iron on the ironing board)

(Aunt Maria replaces the iron on the ironing board with the one she brought)

Aunt Maria: Use that one!

(She leaves the room)

Morena: (angrily) Oh God, I’m tired!!! (she rolls on the floor)

(Aunt Maria enters the room and Morena immediately gets up)

Aunt Maria: What is happening? Why’re you crying and rolling on the floor?

Morena: (cleans her tears) Nothing ma. I’ll start ironing right away.

(Morena puts the cloth on the ironing board and when she presses the iron on the shirt, it gets burnt immediately)

Aunt Maria: What the heck? You burnt my husband’s shirt!

Morena: No Aunty, it wasn’t intentional. I don’t know how this happened, Something must be wrong with the iron you gave me.

(Aunt Maria slaps Morena)

Aunt Maria: Shut up! Are you now trying to blame the iron? You purposely did this and you will pay!

Morena:


I’m really sorry ma…
(Aunt Maria notices the necklace on Morena’s neck)

Aunt Maria: And who gave you that necklace on your neck? It’s your boyfriend isn’t it? Give me that!

(Aunt Maria reaches for Morena’s neck and attempts to cut the necklace but Morena holds her hand firmly)

Morena: Enough! You have abused, insulted, provoked and maltreated me and I’ve been keeping quiet but I will never ever allow you to touch my late mother’s necklace!

(Aunt Maria frees her hand from Morena’s grip and when she does, She staggers backwards and falls down)

Aunt Maria: (breathes heavily) You’re now challenging me? Fine. Let’s how bold you can be….

(Aunt Maria swiftly gets up from the floor and attacks Morena, Agitated, She immediately frees herself from Aunt Maria’s grip)

Morena: STOP!

(Morena attempts to leave but Aunt Maria violently pulls her back by her hair and grabs the ravaging hot iron then presses it in her back)

Morena: (screams in agony) AHHHHHH!!!!!

Aunt Maria: You can scream as loud as you want, Everyone’s asleep, No one will come to your rescue! (She says this as she rams the hot iron into Morena’s back)

(Meanwhile)
(Juan goes to Uncle Roberto’s room and wakes him up)

Juan: Dad. I can’t sleep. I keep on hearing screams.

Uncle Roberto: It’s probably some raccoons. Why don’t you go back to bed?

Juan: But Dad, I can’t sleep.

Uncle Roberto: Don’t worry, I’ll follow you to your room.

(On their way to Juan’s room, Uncle Roberto and Juan hears loud screams)

Juan: Dad?

Uncle Roberto: I hear it too. This way…

(Meanwhile)
(Satisfied, Aunt Maria removes the iron from Morena’s back and drops it on the ironing table)

Morena: (furiously) I’VE HAD ENOUGH OF THIS!!!

(Morena attacks Aunt Maria and hits her severally, Aunt Maria attempts to retaliate but is overpowered quickly, They knock down the clothes, iron, ironing table, mirror amidst their fight. Morena eventually gets Aunt Maria to the floor, She straddles her and pummels her severely. Few seconds later, Uncle Roberto and Juan enter the ironing room and sees Morena beating Aunt Maria)

Uncle Roberto: (shocked) Morena?

 

 

To be CONTINUED

THE
PINK
CLOULDS

#EPISODE_8

 


Around 12 am, Prof. Grace woke up from sleeping and went to the dining room to take some water. She was so surprised to find Rebecca still studying. She had been studying for the past 3 hours. Prof. Grace had never seen Rebecca studying, for that reason, it seemed like a miracle to her.
She walked to her daughter and found her battling with mathematical problems. Prof. Grace smiled and watched her daughter with excitement. Rebecca had never impressed her like she did that day.

“Good work dear,” Prof. Grace complimented. “Thank you mum,” Rebecca turned with a smiled.

“Were you given some assignments at school?” Prof. Grace asked.

“Actually not, I’m practising what Richard taught me,” Rebecca responded.

“I see. If you study really hard, I promise will give you a surprise you have never expected,” Prof. Grace mentioned.

“I will try my very best mum,” Rebecca assured her mother.

“Alright, see you in the morning,” Pro. Grace said. “Goodnight mum,” Rebecca replied. After her mum was gone, she stood up and went to the kitchen and had some fried chips of plantain before going back to study. About 10 minutes later, she started feeling sleepy. She packed her books and went to her room with them.



In the morning, Janet visited her friend Riskat while was cooking breakfast.

“Hello baby girl,” Janet said as she entered the room.

“How are you doing dear?” Riskat answered.

“I’m well,” Janet replied as she sat on Riskat’s bed.
Riskat was cooking her breakfast on a kerosene stove at the extreme of the room. The aroma of the food filled the entire room.

“What


are you cooking for us today?” Janet asked.
“Is just spaghetti, and I’m tired of eating it,” Riskat replied.
“You could have come to me, I would have given you something to cook,” Janet replied.

“Maybe I will come tomorrow,” Riskat said.

“I will be waiting for you,” Janet replied.

“It seems to me like you don’t really cook,” Riskat noticed.

“I do cook, but not that much. Sometimes, I spend 3 days without cooking,” Janet told.

“Well, that’s because you are rich,” Riskat replied.

“Rich? I am just a daughter of a poor man like you. I just feel lazy to cook,” Janet replied.

“So how is your cute Engineer?” Riskat asked. “Do you mean Richard?” Janet asked.

“Yes him,” Riskat replied.

“He is total jerk. I had a fight with him last night,” Janet revealed.

“Really? What happened?” Riskat asked surprisingly.

“He is too childish. He saw me playing snooker at the club with Daniel and claimed that he was mad about it,” Janet explained.

“What did you say to him?” Riskat asked.

“I told him that if he can’t stand my male friends, then we won’t be friends,” Janet replied.

“It seem like he is jealous,” Riskat replied.

“That’s what I thought, but he declared that he is not,” Janet responded.

“You behaving as if you don’t know boys,” Riskat replied.

“Well, he’s quite different. He is so unpredictable,” Janet replied.
“It is obvious that he is interested in you,” Riskat stated.
“I don’t think so, besides, I don’t want to be in serious relation with him,” Janet responded.

“I am your best friend, you can’t lie to me,” Riskat laughed.


After about 10 minutes, Riskat fished cooking her breakfast. She put some of the food on plate and handed it Janet .
“Oh my God, this food is too spicy,” Janet shouted after she took the first spoon.

“Maybe your mouth is injured, because I don’t see anything wrong with this food,” Riskat laughed.
“Whoever the hell marries you will have a hard time coping with your food. It taste like fire and yet you don’t feel it?” Janet asked.

“Well, I’m used to my foods like this. Before a man marries me, I have to make sure that he can eat my food first,” Riskat said.

“You are not serious,” Janet replied.

Riskat asked Janet to wait for her while she went to the bathroom to take a bath. About 20 minutes later, Riskat returned from the bathroom. She was in the middle of dressing herself when Janet asked her.

“Are


you going somewhere?” Janet questioned.
“Yes I am. Do you remember when I told you that one of my cousin sisters is getting married?” Riskat asked.
“Yes, I recall you telling me that,” Janet responded.
“She had gotten married, and it turns out that her husband works here, so she will be living here as well,” Riskat explained.
“That’s wonderful, you don’t have to worry about paying for your accommodation anymore,” Janet said.

“I thinks so,” Riskat replied.

“Well, they have moved here 3 days ago and I’m planning to visit them. I am hoping that you will accompany me there,” Riskat requested.

“Why not? I would love to,” Janet agreed.

After Riskat was done dressing, they walked out together and went to the main road where they boarded a tricycle that will take them to Riskat’s cousin. The tricycle drove for about 30 minutes before it finally got to the place that Riskat’s cousin demonstrated to her.

They got down from the tricycle and Riskat used her phone to call her cousin. About 5 minutes, her cousin’s younger sister came to take them to the house.



“Hey Hadiza, so you followed the newly wed couples here,” Riskat smiled.

“I had no choice, mum insisted that I must come along with Maryam here,” Hadiza replied.

She was a very tall girl with bold eyes.

“Is good to see you,” Riskat smiled at her.

“Is good to see you too,” Hadiza smiled back.

“The house is this way, follow me please,” Hadiza instructed and Janet and Riskat walked behind her.

They walked a certain distance before arriving at the house. It was a small 2 storey building painted in white. Hadiza proceeded to the gate of the house and had it opened. After they had all entered, she locked the gate of the house.
She then guided them to the living room of the house where they found Riskat’s cousin sitting with her husband. The moment her cousin saw her, she ran to her and hugged her.

“Just look at how you’ve become Maryam, is so saddening that I didn’t see you on your wedding day,” Riskat said.
“No problem, I was told that you were busy with school,” Maryam replied.

“Yes I was, but thank God you are here,” Riskat replied.

“Please do sit down,” Maryam said pointing at the sofas.



At around 9 am, Paul woke up and found himself in Richard’s room. He was suddenly overcome by fear knowing that Richard had known his secret. Richard was sitting on a small table going to through his books. He pretended not to have seen Richard waking up.

“Hey Richard,” Paul said.

“You are finally awake,” Richard replied.

“Yes, how did I get here?” Paul asked.

“Well, that’s our special topic of discussion of today. How did you get here?” Richard asked him.

“To be honest, I don’t recall anything,” Paul replied.

“Why don’t you recall anything?” Richard asked.

“Well, I don’t really know,” Paul replied.

“Is because you were drugged, that’s why you couldn’t recall anything,” Richard responded. “Really?” Paul asked.

“Stop pretending you don’t know anything. I have been thinking the whole of last night about what to say to you in the morning, but it turns out that I have nothing to say to you,” Richard said.
“It is your life. You know difference between wrong and right, whatever you do, you live with the consequences not anyone,” Richard continued when Paul could not say anything.

“Yes that’s correct,” Paul responded.

“I’m glad you know. But you really surprised me last night, I never you are willing to throw away your life like that,” Richard said.

“Come on Richard, this is modern world, almost everybody does that,” Paul replied.

“Is that so? Then look around you and tell me. Are all those people doing drugs successful till the end of their life?” Richard asked.

“I know of some who are successful,” Paul replied.

“If you think you will succeed, then you can go on with your life like that,” Richard said.


Around 9:30 am, Rebecca woke up from her long unending sleep. She stretched her arm to pick up her phone that was kept on a white stool beside her bed. She quickly stood up when she noticed what the time was. She became very surprise why her mother didn’t wake her to cook breakfast.

She quickly walked out of her room and then noticed her mother sitting in the living room watching the morning news.

“Good morning mum,” Rebecca greeted.

“Good morning Rebecca, how was your night” Prof. Grace asked.

“It was okay mum,” Rebecca replied.

“Why didn’t you wake me early mum?” she continued.

“I have already prepared breakfast, I know you slept very late last night,” her mother smiled.

“Thank you so much mum,” Rebecca smiled back.

“I hope you will keep working hard like that,” Her mother said.

“I will mum. Let me go and get ready, Richard will be coming in the next thirty minutes,” Rebecca announced.

“Is


that so? Okay go and get ready,” her mother allowed her.
She went to her bathroom and brushed her teeth before taking her bath. After she done bathing, she went to the big dressing mirror beside her bed and started putting on makeup.

She was in the middle of dressing up when Emmanuel walked into her room and announced to her that Richard had arrived.
“Tell him I will be out in five minutes,” Rebecca told her little brother.


About 15 minutes later, Rebecca walked out of her room. The moment Richard saw, his heart started beating faster than ever. For a moment, he had forgotten who she was. She wore a red shirt that looked like it matches the colour of her skin and blue jeans.

She looked so gorgeous that Richard couldn’t take his eyes off her. She walked to him sitting in the dining room with her books in her hands.

“I heard that you woke up late today,” Richard smiled.

“Did she tell you?” Rebecca asked looking in at the direction of her mother sitting in the living room.

“Oh yes she did,” Richard replied.

“This woman knows how to embarrass me more than anyone. The other time, she told everyone during our family gathering what I did during my childhood. Only God knows how embarrassed I was,” Rebecca said as she sat down beside Richard.

“Well, we all did ridiculous things during our childhood,” Richard replied.

As Richard looked into her eyes while she was talking, he felt as if she was consuming his soul.
The way her lips moved and the sound of voice couldn’t seize to amaze him.

“So how was your night?” She asked. “It was horrible,” Richard replied.

“What happened?” She asked.

“Well, there is this friend that I have. I trusted him so much, and it turns out that he had been doing drugs,” Richard replied.

“That’s very bad. You know most kids nowadays are spoiled, this problem is also rampant in my school. Just recently, a group of 10 boys were reported to be doing drugs,” Rebecca informed.
“Really?” Richard asked surprisingly.

“Yes, but is a good thing that you are not like other kids,” Rebecca said.

“Kids?” Richard retorted.

“So you mean I’m also a kid?” Richard asked.

“Well, according to my classification, you are, since you are not up to 20,” Rebecca said after she had stopped laughing.

“And how sure are you that I’m not up to 20?” Richard asked.

“You look very young of course,” Rebecca replied.

“For your information, I’m 22 years old,” Richard lied.

“Really? Rebecca asked really surprised.
Before Richard could say something, Rebecca noticed that her mother was looking at them.

“Let’s start our lesson, mum is looking at us,” Rebecca whispered.

“Okay, let me see the work I gave you yesterday,” Richard requested.

Rebecca opened through the pages of her book and showed it to him.

“Wow! You got everything correct,” Richard said with astonishment.

“Yes I did,” Rebecca smiled.

“You see what I told you? Becoming the best student in your class is not impossible,” Richard said.

“I’m


beginning to believe you,” was Rebecca’s answer.
“Alright, let’s continue from where we stopped yesterday,” Richard said and they begin their lesson.
Rebecca paid her maximum attention while Richard was teaching her. She asked him questions of where she didn’t understand, and Richard gladly explained it to her. He taught her about 40 minutes before giving her some problems to solve. While she was solving the problems, Richard could not take his eyes off her.

Her hairstyle, the makeup she applied on her face and the perfume she applied were all endearing. When she rolled her eyes up, she caught him staring at her and he quickly looked away. She continued solving her problems as if nothing had happened.

Richard took out his phone and started going through it. At about 30 minutes later, she informed him that she was done. He collected the book from her and went through the exercises he gave her.
After going through everything, he corrected her in three places which were just minor errors.
“You did well, I’m sure you will get better in the next few days,” Richard encouraged.

“I hope so,” Rebecca replied.

“How old are you?” Richard asked.

“Why do you want to know my age?” Rebecca asked.

“I want to know that’s all,” Richard replied.

“I don’t plan on disclosing that to you right now,” Rebecca replied.

“Well, there is an exercise that I want to give you that involves me knowing your age. So knowing your age right now is really necessary,” Richard said.

“Wow! How clever of you. You want to use your teaching authority to trick me, aren’t you?” she asked.

“Yes of course. And if you don’t tell me, I will go to your mum and ask her to tell me embarrassing stories of your childhood,” Richard smiled.

“Is that supposed to scare me?” she laughed.

“Yes it is. And if it’s not, I’m on my way to go and asked her,” Richard replied.

“You absolutely are free to do that, I’m not stopping you,” Rebecca laughed.

Richard stood up and headed towards the direction of Rebecca’s mother.

“Aren’t you stopping me,” Richard whispered. Rebecca smiled and shook her head signalling him to go ahead.

“Are you done with the lesson?” Prof. Grace asked when she saw Richard approaching her.

“Yes we are,” Richard smiled.

“How is she coping with the lesson?” She inquired again.

“She really good, She will improve in no time,” Richard assured.

“Thank you Richard, seeing her like this seems like a miracle,” Prof. Grace said.

When Rebecca saw how Richard was talking to her mother, she was surprised and curious of what they were talking about.
She quickly stood up and went to them.
“What did he ask you mum?” Rebecca curiously asked and Richard started laughing at her.

“Goodbye, I’m going ma’am,” Richard said as he walked out.

“Alright Richard, see you next time” Prof. Grace responded.
“What did he ask you?” Rebecca inquired.

“Why are you curious about what he asked?” Prof. Grace asked Rebecca.

“I was just curious,” Rebecca replied as she walked after Richard.
“I know you couldn’t ask her,” Rebecca said after she had walked out.

“Well, I just don’t want to embarrass you,” Richard said as he turned with a smile on his face.
“Thank you for teaching me today,” she smiled as she turned to go back.

“Do you know what?” Richard asked. “What is it?” Rebecca asked as she curiously walked back to Richard.

“Before I get to know you, I thought you were just an arrogant kid,” Richard revealed.

“Oh my God, I’m hurt,” Rebecca said and place her two hands on her chest.

“Allow me to finish before you judge my statement,” Richard laughed.

“Alright, I’m listening,” she said as she folds her arms.

“But now that I know you, it turns out that you are a cute intelligent little girl,” Richard said. “Thank you,” Rebecca smiled.

“Alright, I will see you on Monday,” Richard concluded.

“You too,” Rebecca smiled.

MORENA
Episode 27
Pls don’t comment next or next pls
************************
(Next Day)
(At Chuks restaurant)
(In dish washing area)
Nina: I can’t believe this happened. I always suspected that Rafael was jealous of Daniel but I never knew it would degenerate to this.
Morena: I’m really tired. Now Rafael’s angry with me.
Nina: And why’re you over thinking it? You’re the one who’s supposed to be angry with him and not the other way around.
Morena: I just don’t want to cause issues between Daniel and Rafael.
Nina: Well, There’s nothing new. Rafael never liked Daniel, So…
Morena: Are you serious?
Nina: Yeah. Have you ever seen them talk to each other?
Morena: No, I haven’t. But that’s not enough reason. Besides, I don’t really talk to Alicia but that doesn’t mean I hate her.
Nina: Either way. Those two guys aren’t on good terms.
Morena: (sadly) And I escalated the issue.
Nina: Ugh, Morena I already told you it’s not your fault. Stop being overly sensitive….
(Pascaline enters the kitchen)
Pascaline: Morena and Nina, Mr Rodriguez wants to see us all in the kitchen.
Morena: Okay.
Nina: We’re coming.
(In the kitchen)
Mr Rodriguez: Listen everyone, I want you all to know that the CEO is on his way here, You all behave yourselves and act prim and well behaved, Understood?
Everyone: Yes sir.
(The CEO arrives and enters the kitchen)
Everyone: Good morning sir.
CEO: Good morning. How’re you all doing?
Everyone: We’re fine sir.
CEO: (To Morena) Hello.
Morena: Good morning sir.
CEO: You’re Morena right?
Morena: Yes sir.
CEO: I want to thank you. You’ve been making so much money for this restaurant and you’re a wonderful cook….So I’ve heard. One day, You’ll be rewarded greatly.
Morena: (excitedly) Thank you very much sir.
(Cecilia hisses at her quietly)
CEO: Okay then, As you all should know, Tomorrow is the restaurant’s 2nd year anniversary so I’ll be throwing a small party at my house and you all are invited.
(The CEO hands out invitation cards to everyone)
Everyone: Thank you sir.
CEO: You all can also bring your family and friends along. Alright?
Everyone: Yes sir.
CEO: (To Mr Rodriguez) See me in the office.
Mr Rodriguez: Yes sir.
(The CEO and Mr Rodriguez leaves the kitchen)
Morena: Woah. That man is really rich. He looks so fresh and plump
Andrew: Money is good.
Alicia: I’m tellin’ you, I’mma need to work harder from now on…
Morena: Me too.
Alicia: Hmm really? You already have clients beckonin’ at you feet, girl.
Morena: That still, I shouldn’t stop there. I have to challenge myself.
Alicia: You probably right.
Nina: I can’t wait to see how the CEO’s house is.
Daniel: He’ll be living in a mansion of course.
Andrew: Yeah, With well furnished rooms and furnitures. I’m sure he didn’t do all that in a short while. Hardwork and determination really pays off.
Morena: (To Nina) So who’re you bringing to the party ?
Daniel: It’s Andrew of course.
Nina: (blushes) Maybe…
Morena: (suspiciously) Nina…
Nina: Andrew and I are just good friends.
Andrew: Yea. If there was anything going on between us, We’d let you all know.
Morena: Ok then. Nothing is hidden under the sun. (To Alicia) How about you? Who’re you bringing?
Alicia: Mind your business.
(Alicia attempts to leave but Morena playfully draws her back)
Morena: Calm down. I was just joking.
Alicia: Don’t worry babe, You gon’ see him at the party.
Morena: Hmm…Alright
Nina: (mockingly) I wonder who Cecilia is bringing? You know, Because she’s a sadist.
Daniel, Andrew & Alicia: (laughs)
Morena: (mockingly) Please forget her.
(Cecilia hisses at all of them then leaves the kitchen)
Nina: Frustrated creature…That girl will run mad in this restaurant.
Andrew: And I’ll surely be there, To laugh at her! (he bursts into laughter)
Daniel: Let’s not talk about her bro. She isn’t worth our time.
Alicia: Guys, I’m goin’ to the gazebo by the park to hang out, Y’all comin’?
Nina: Yeah, I am!
Daniel: Me too.
Andrew: Alicia, Save me a spot.
Alicia: Sure bro.
Nina: Morena, Aren’t you coming with us?
Morena: Go. I’ll meet you guys there.
Nina: Alright.
(Alicia, Daniel, Nina and Andrew leave the kitchen)
(Later)
(Morena goes to meet Rafael)
Morena: Hey Rafael.
Rafael: (ignores her)
Morena: Rafael, I want us to talk.
(Rafael ignores her again)
Morena: Oh well, I tried.
(She leaves him)
(That evening)
(At Uncle Roberto’s house)
Morena: Good evening Uncle, Good evening aunty.
Aunt Maria: (spuriously) Evening.
Uncle Roberto: Good evening Morena, Welcome back. How as work today?
Morena: Fine sir. Uncle Roberto, Aunt Maria, I need to tell you something.
Uncle Roberto: Hmm… What’s that?
Morena: The CEO of the restaurant I work in, is throwing a small party at his house tomorrow to celebrate the restaurant’s 2nd year anniversary. I want you all to come.
Uncle Roberto: Hmm, That’s good. I would’ve loved to come but I’m on a tight schedule this week.
Morena: I understand.
Uncle Roberto: Maria, How about you?
Aunt Maria: (bluntly) I’m not going.
Uncle Roberto: I’m really sorry Morena….
Morena: It’s alright Uncle.
Uncle Roberto: When you’ve freshened up, Come downstairs, I have a present for you.
Morena: (smiles) Ok sir.
(Aunt Maria looks at Morena with scorn as she goes into her room)
(Later that night)
Uncle Roberto: I called you all to give you some gifts. I actually bought them when I traveled overseas but they weren’t to be delivered until today.
Juanita: (curiously) Ooooh Dad, What are they?
Uncle Roberto: Juanita, I got you this…
(Uncle Roberto takes out a pack of shiny and expensive jewelries and gives it to Juanita)
Juanita: Woah, They’re so pretty. And i’m very sure they’ll go well with all my dresses. Thank you Dad. (She hugs him)
Uncle Roberto: You’re welcome sweetheart. Juan, You get something bigger.
Juan: Oooh, I wonder what that is.
Uncle Roberto: Follow me…
(Uncle Roberto takes Juan outside to the garage)
Juan: Woah, A new bicycle?
Uncle Roberto: Yea, Its all yours.
Juan: Thank you Dad.
(Inside the house)
Juanita: Dad, What about mommy’s present? Aren’t you going to give her anything?
Uncle Roberto: Don’t worry. I’m gonna give her something special.
Aunt Maria: (smiles)
Uncle Roberto: And last but not the least. Morena…
Morena: Sir?
(Uncle Roberto brings out a huge laptop from his bag and gives it to her)
Uncle Roberto: This is for you.
Morena: (shocked) A laptop?
Uncle Roberto: Yeah, Just for you.
You’ll really need it.
Morena: (she hugs him) Thank you so much uncle. This is wonderful.
(Aunt Maria and Juanita stare at her in anger)
Aunt Maria: Darling, You got her a laptop? Does she even know how it works or even how to operate it?
Morena: Yes Aunty, I do.
Uncle Roberto: You see…
Morena: Thank you once again sir.
Uncle Roberto: You’re welcome.
(Morena goes into her room)
Uncle Roberto: (To Juan and Juanita) It’s already past your bedtime. You both should go to bed.
Juan & Juanita: Good night Mom. Good night Dad.
Aunt Maria: Good night my darlings.
Uncle Roberto: Good night my little angels.
(Juan and Juanita go to their room)
Aunt Maria: (angrily) Darling, You bought a laptop for Morena while you bought a bicycle and jewelries for your son and daughter?
Uncle Roberto: I’m confused. What did I do wrong?
Aunt Maria: Where is Juan and Juanita’s laptop?!!!
Uncle Roberto: And what would they be using a laptop to do at this early stage? It’ll really distract them and sway them from their studies. Besides, I bought that laptop for Morena because it’ll really help her with her work stuff and all.
Aunt Maria: Wow. So because Juan and Juanita are still kids that’s why you refused to get them a laptop?
Uncle Roberto: Maria, I already told you they don’t need a laptop!
Aunt Maria: First of all, What will Morena be using a laptop for? She doesn’t work in a bank neither is she a cashier or an accountant or a…..
Uncle Roberto: (interrupts her) Are we really having an argument over a laptop?
Aunt Maria: It’s more than that!
Uncle Roberto: Really?
Aunt Maria: YES!
Uncle Roberto: Maria what’s your problem? Why can’t you ever behave mature and comprehensive? Must we always argue about every little thing? Why are you so DIFFICULT?!!!
Aunt Maria: Me? Difficult? You’re insulting me and calling me horrid names because of Morena isn’t it? (smiles) No problem…
(Aunt Maria goes into her room)
.
..
MORENA
Episode 28
(Next Morning)
(In Morena’s room)
(Morena dresses up for the party)
Morena: I can’t wait to go to the CEO’s house. I wonder how gigantic it’ll be.
(Morena locks her room door and goes to the living room)
Morena: Good morning Uncle.
Uncle: Good morning my dear. You’re ready to leave already?
Morena: Yes sir.
Uncle Roberto: You look fantastic. Anyways… (He gives her $100) Use that for transport.
Morena: Thank you sir.
(When Morena leaves the house, Aunt Maria rushes to her room and attempts to open it)
Aunt Maria: (angrily) Damn it! The room is locked. That girl should pray I don’t get my hands on that laptop.
(Meanwhile)
(Morena goes downstairs and sees Daniel waiting for her in his car)
Morena: Daniel? You came to pick me?
Daniel: Of course. There’s no way I’ll allow an elegant lady like you to take a bus to the CEO’s house.
Morena: Awwnnn… You’re such a gentleman.
Daniel: Wow. You look exceptionally beautiful and radiant.
Morena: (blushes) Thanks.
Daniel: Come on in.
(Morena enters the car and Daniel drives off to the CEO’s house)
(At the CEO’s house)
Morena: Wow! It looks even more beautiful than I expected. And he has a variety of cars. This man is stinkingly rich
Daniel: Yeah.
Morena: I’m sure the CEO can never have issues. Even if he did, Money will solve it.
Daniel: It’s not always so, Morena.
Morena: Really? Why?
Daniel: There are many problems that money can’t solve.
(Just then, A man walks up to them)
Man: You must be the attendees, This way please….
(The man takes them to where the CEO and other attendees are)
(Later)
(The CEO addresses everyone)
CEO: I just want to say a few words before the party begins. Building this restaurant has been one of my greatest accomplishments. I want to thank God, my family and friends for their support. Even when things were hard, they stood by me, Through thick and thin. Without them, I wouldn’t have fulfilled my dream of owning a restaurant. I wanna say that with hardwork and determination, You can do anything.
(Everyone claps for him)
CEO: Alright everybody, LET’S PARTY!!!
(Everyone claps and cheers as the DJ starts playing music)
DJ: Oh! I wanna dance with somebody, I wanna feel the heat with somebody, Yeah! I wanna dance with somebody….
(Everyone dances; The CEO and his family dance together, Daniel grinds Morena as they dance, Nina and Andrew dance together, Pascaline and her boyfriend dance, Alicia and an uninterested Mr Rodriguez dance together and Cecilia twerks in front of him)
DJ: Work, work, work, work, work, work. He said me haffi, Work, work, work, work, work, He see me do me, Dirt, dirt, dirt, dirt, dirt, dirt….
(Morena twerks hard on Daniel as he rocks her. The other attendees dance in jolly and excitement. Mr Rodriguez ignores Alicia and watches as Cecilia twerks, When Alicia notices this, She forces Mr Rodriguez to look at her as she dances)
DJ: Players only, come on. Put your pinky rings up to the moon. Girl what y’all trying to do? 24k karat magic in the air, Head to toe so player. Uh, Look out!
(Morena waves at Nina and Andrew as they dance and they wave at her back, Meanwhile, Cecilia twerks harder in front of Mr Rodriguez and Alicia stops dancing and watches her with intense anger)
Mr Rodriguez: Alicia, I’ll be back. I want to go get a drink.
Alicia: Ok good. I’m comin’ with you babe.
Mr Rodriguez: But it’s over there!
(points) I’m not going far.
Alicia: Either way, I’m still comin’ with you. I need a drink too.
(Alicia stares at Cecilia angrily as she follows Mr Rodriguez to the food and drink stand)
(Meanwhile)
Daniel: Woah, You’ve got some cool dance moves.
Morena: They don’t call me “Crazy legs Morena” for nothing.
Daniel: (laughs) Who calls you that?
Morena: The people that know the kind of animal I am on the dancefloor.
(Morena continues dancing with Daniel and Cecilia hisses at the both of them as she walks past)
Morena: Forget that sadist please.
Daniel: I’ve even forgotten she existed.
Morena: (laughs) I’m hungry. I’m gonna go get something for us to eat at the food stand. Wait here, I’ll be right back.
Daniel: Okay babe.
(At the food stand)
Nina: This party is so lively. I’m really enjoying myself. I don’t want it to end.
Morena: Me too.
Andrew: Did you guys notice something?
Morena: What?
Andrew: Rafael didn’t come.
Morena: Ohhh that’s true.
Nina: He’s probably brooding at home over the fact that Morena doesn’t want to go out with him
Morena: Nina! (gently hits her) That’s not a nice thing to say. I wonder who has a more caustic tongue between you and Cecilia.
Nina: But it is the truth.
Andrew: Let’s not think about all that. Tonight is for enjoyment!!!
Nina: YEAH!
Morena: (takes a turkey lap) Ooohh, Yummy.
(Morena takes food for herself and Daniel and goes to meet him)
(That night)
(In Daniel’s car)
Andrew: Guys, That party was LIT!
Nina: Yeah. I really enjoyed myself.
Daniel: The CEO sure knows how to throw a party.
Morena: I didn’t want it to end. There were so forms of music, entertainment, Many food and drinks…
Nina: Yeah. (fake sobs) Unfortunately I had to end…
Daniel: (laughs) You’re such a drama queen, Nina.
(Later on)
(Daniel drops Morena off at home)
Morena: Thanks for dropping me off.
Daniel: It’s nothing. I’d do anything for you.
(Daniel pecks Morena on the cheek)
Daniel: Goodnight and sweet dreams babe.
Morena: (blushes) Thanks. Bye.
Daniel: Bye…
(Daniel enters his car and drives off as Morena waves at him then she goes into the house)
Uncle Roberto: Welcome back dear. How was the party?
Morena: It was euphoric. The jolly and enjoyment was indescribable.
Uncle Roberto: Well, I’m glad you enjoyed yourself.
Morena: Yea but i’m really exhausted.
Uncle Roberto: Don’t worry, There’s food in the kitchen.
Morena: I’m not hungry sir, Just tired… I’m going to bed now, Goodnight sir.
Uncle Roberto: Good night my dear.
(Meanwhile)
(In Mr Rodriguez’s house)
(Alicia follows him home)
Alicia: (angrily) BRO!!!
Mr Rodriguez: What is it again?
Alicia: You did well. Kudos! While I was dancin’ with you, You didn’t show no interest but you were happily watchin’ that Cecilia bitch as she was dancin’
Mr Rodriguez: Should I have covered my eyes as she was dancing? Alicia, Let me ask you, If I hadn’t employed you to that restaurant, Would you even have known Cecilia? Anyways, This is all my fault. But I know what I’ll do. I’m gonna break up with you and fire you from that restaurant.
Alicia: You will what?!
Mr Rodriguez: You heard me right.
Alicia: GET THE Bleep!!! Who the hell do you think you wanna fire? If you try that shit, I’mma destroy both you and that goddamn restaurant! Or do you think it’ll be easy for you to dump me after you’ve already disvirgined me? That ain’t gonna be possible bro, You and I are gonna die in this relationship!
 
 
To be CONTINUED

Episode 7 continues


We’ve got plenty of time before the date line of the submission, do you mean you want to do it now?” Janet asked.
“Yes of course, I won’t have a calm mind if I don’t do it now,” Richard replied.

“Thank God you are my friend, and I will use our friendship to my advantage,” Janet announced.
“Really?” Richard asked.

“Yes, there are things I don’t really understand. I would like you to teach me,” Janet said.

“Janet , we are going,” said a voice. When Richard and Janet turned, they noticed that it was Janet ‘s friends try to leave the lecture theatre.

“You guys should go ahead, Richard is going to teach me something,” Janet revealed.

“Okay,


you know where to find us if you are done,” one of her friends replied and they turned and left.
Richard brought out one of his books from his bag and started teaching Janet with it.
He taught her for about an hour until she disclosed that she was tired.

“Come on, we just started,” Richard teased.

“Started? Have you forgotten that we had a two hour lecture?” Janet reminded.

“No I haven’t,” Richard laughed.

“You see, even a machine needs a rest, so do I,” Janet said.

“Alright then,” Richard responded.

“Tell me more about you Richard,” Janet uttered as she laid her head on the desk of her seat.
“My life is boring, there is nothing much to say,” Richard replied.
“That’s untrue. You are one of the most amazing people I’ve ever met, I only realised that after I have come to know you,” Janet revealed.
“Really?” Richard asked surprisingly.
“Yes of course, so tell me about your family,” Janet requested.
“Well, we are three in my family. My elder sister, younger sister and I. Our parents died 10 years ago in a car accident,” Richard revealed.
“Oh I’m so sorry to hear about your lost,” Janet said as she lifted her head off the desk.
“No problem, my elder sister had gotten married 5 years ago, so she gave up everything to see that I study, that why I give it all my best,” Richard revealed.
“She must be the bravest woman of the century,” Janet complimented.
“I think she is,” Richard smiled.
“What about your younger sister? How old is she?” Janet asked.
“She is 15 years old, currently in SS1,” Richard explained.
“That’s wonderful, I wish I could meet her in person,” Janet said.
“Don’t worry, I do have a picture of her in my phone,” Richard revealed.

“Can I take a look?” She requested.

“Yes of course,” Richard said, and he took out his phone and showed Janet the picture.

“You guys look pretty much alike, what her name?” Janet asked.

“Her name is Susan, but we call her with Mimi,” Richard answered.

“So Mimi is her nickname,” Janet replied.

“Yes it is,” Richard responded.

“What about you? What’s your nickname?” Janet asked.

“Is so embarrassing, I can’t tell you,” Richard replied.
“Is that so?” Janet laughed.

“Yes of course, it was given to me my grandmother when I was a kid,” Richard revealed.

“What about your younger sister, who gave her the nickname she has?” Janet asked.

“When she was very little, it was something she likes saying when she is hungry. That’s why my family named her with it,” Richard explained.

“That’s so funny,” Janet laughed.

Before they knew it, the whole became silent because it was Friday. All the male Muslim students had gotten to school central mosque to pray, while most of the girls had gone back to their dormitories. They stood up and walked out of the hall and noticed that the whole faculty was quiet with only few students around.
“Looks like everyone has gone,” Janet said as they headed out of the faculty.
“Yes, I’m surprised that the time has moved very fast like that,” Richard replied.
“When you are having a good time, you won’t notice it when time is moving really fast,” Janet responded.
“Do you mean you had a good time with me?” Richard asked.
“I will be a lair if I say I didn’t,” Janet replied with a smiled on her face.
Richard smiled back and could not say anything.
“Tell me about your girlfriend,” Janet asked.
“Actually I don’t have a girlfriend,” Richard replied.
“Wow! You must be kidding, right?” Janet asked pretending to be surprised.
“I’m really serious Janet , I think I have told you that the other day,” Richard replied.
“I can’t recall you telling me that,” Janet responded.
“Well now you do,” Richard answered.
“But why don’t you have a girlfriend?” She asked.
“I don’t know, maybe I am not handsome,” Richard replied and Janet laughed.
“Of course you are. You are indeed very handsome,” Janet said with a smiled.
“And you are indeed very beautiful,” Richard said after he had stopped with all seriousness in his eyes. “Really?” Janet asked as she stopped walking too, and the smile on her face faded.
At that moment, Richard’s heart beat like it never had. It was the bravest thing he ever said to a girl in person. At that moment, it was like his desire for her has increased a million times. He couldn’t believe he had actually said those words to her.
“In fact, you are the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen,” Richard continued.
“This is the lie that every boy tells a girl,” Janet replied.
“Believed me, this is the first I am saying words like this to a girl,” Richard replied.
“Really?” Janet asked.
“Yes Janet , I really mean it,” Richard continued.
“Okay, thanks the compliment,” she said and continued walking.
“I am going to be late, my friends are waiting for me,” she said she looked back with a smile on her face. Richard walked to her and they continued walking together.
“How old are you?” She asked him.
“I’m 18 years old,” Richard replied.
“Wow! Are you serious?” Janet asked astoundingly.
“Yes of course. Why do you look surprised?” Richard asked.
“Well, that’s because I’m very much older than you,” Janet replied. “How old are you?” Richard asked.
“I’m 22 years old,” Janet revealed. Richard started laughing instantly.
“Do you think I’m a kid to believe that?” Richard asked.
“Yes of course, let me show you something,” Janet said as she took out her phone from her purse. She showed him a scanned picture of her birth certificate, and Richard could not believe it.
“So I have been hanging out with a granny all along, I have no clue,” Richard teased.
“Who are you calling granny?” Janet asked pretending to be angry.

“You


of course, it never came to me that you will be older than me,” Richard revealed.
“No wonder you do act childish sometimes,” Janet smiled.
“When did I ever act childish?” Richard asked.

“Well, you were even scared to say I’m that beautiful, isn’t that childish enough?” Janet smiled.

“How did you know?” Richard asked confusingly.

“Well, is because I’m older than you,” Janet laughed. They got the road that will lead to the dormitory, and Richard boarded a taxi.



In the evening, Richard went to Prof. Grace’s house. When he got there, he found Rebecca sitting with her friend on a rest bench on the opposite of their house. They were both going through their phones and laughing at the same time.

Richard stood still and couldn’t take his eyes off Rebecca. Her hair was beautifully plaited falling on her forehead. She wore a black dress that was completely the opposite of her skin. And when she smiled, a dimple appeared on her cheeks. She looked up and their eyes accidently.

Richard quickly looked away with his beating fast. She stood up from the bench and approached him.

“Good evening,” she greeted him. “Good evening, how are you?” Richard answered somewhat surprised.

“I’m okay, you can come in,” she said as she proceeded to the door of the house.

She opened the door and entered while Richard followed her.
When they got into the house, she proceeded to her room, while Richard walked to the dining table. He waited for her for a couple of minutes before she finally appeared with her books.

She brought the books and placed on the table next to Richard.
She drew back one of the dining chair and sat down on it.
“What did your Mathematics teacher said to you today at school?” Richard asked.

“He didn’t say anything,” Rebecca replied.

“I expected he wouldn’t,” Richard replied.

“I know you do hate me, and you will never learn from a teacher you hate. So please, if it is possible, you should stop hating me temporarily.

You can continue to hate me after I have taught you,” Richard continued. “Okay,” Janet replied.

“If want to be very good at calculation, you have to give it all that you’ve got,” Richard advised.

“Alright, I will try,” Rebecca responded.

“You spare at least 3 hours out of your 24 hours to practise, that way, you will be perfect,” Richard continued.

“Alright, I will try doing that,” Rebecca agreed.
Richard started teaching her some simple problems. Unlike before, she gave her maximum attention. Richard was very glad that Rebecca was paying attention. After 30 minutes of the lesson, Richard decided to test her by giving her some exercise.
Surprisingly, she solved all of them.

“Wow! You are more intelligent than I expected you to be,” Richard smiled.

“Really?” She asked with a doubt.

“And believe me, If you practise harder, I can make you the best student in mathematics in your school,” Richard promised.
“There are many intelligent students in my school, I don’t think that is possible,” Rebecca doubted.

“Any is possible if you believe in yourself. Haven’t you heard the story I told yesterday? These were the very words I said to my teacher when she said she will make me the best student in Mathematics in my secondary school. I gave her the same replied and she encouraged me to believe I could do it. And at the end, I was not only the best student in Mathematics, but in order subjects too,” Richard revealed.

“I will be graduating next year, don’t you think is too late for me?” Rebecca asked.

“It is only too late after you have graduated. Besides, you have just started your SS2, there still plenty for you,” Richard emphasized.

“Well, I can try my best to be good. But being the best is something that can never happened. There two students in my class called Hassan and Migrate. Those kids are like the devil, they can solve any problem given to them since during our junior years,” Rebecca said.

“That’s because they have given it their very best, have you ever given it your best? Studied like you will die tomorrow?” Richard asked and Rebecca shook her head.

“From the way I see it, you have potentials. If you maximise your efforts, you will definitely succeed,” Richard insisted.

“Okay master Richard, I will give it my best,” Rebecca said as she put her hands and bowed like a Chinese and Richard started laughing at her.

“Should we continue with the lesson is okay for today?” Richard asked.

“I like it, we should continue,” Rebecca smiled.

He taught for another 30 minutes before he finally concluded the lesson by giving her some assignments to do. As he stood up to leave, Rebecca asked him to wait for her and she ran to the kitchen.

About five minutes later, she came back holding a yam porridge on a plate in one hand and a bottle of coke in the other hand. She placed it on the dining table and removed all the books from the table.

“Thank you so much,” Richard appreciated.

“You are welcome,” she smiled.

“Wow! It taste delicious, did you cook yourself?” Richard commented after taking his spoon.

“It taste horrible, I wasn’t even paying attention while I was cooking it,” Rebecca bragged.

“Wow! Then that means I can forget my name if I taste your best dish,” Richard joked.

“I think so,” Rebecca replied after she had stopped laughing.

“Let me go to the kitchen first, I will be back before you finish eating,” Rebecca said.

“Alright,” Richard replied.


About five minutes later, Rebecca came back just when Richard had finished eating.

“Are you done eating?” she asked.

“Yes I am, thank you for the meal” Richard replied.

“Don’t mention it,” Rebecca replied.
Richard walked out of the house with Rebecca beside him. It was already dark when they got out. Richard was relieved that he had eaten and he doesn’t have to go back to the dormitory to eat before going for his night studies.

“Alright, I will be coming tomorrow around 10 am, since tomorrow is weekend,” Richard announced.

“Alright, I will be waiting,” Rebecca replied.
After he walked out of the house, he decided to go to one of the halls close to him and study.

As he started making his way, his phone started ringing. When he took out the phone, he noticed that it was Paul calling him. But when he answered the call, it a different voice he heard.

Richard: can I know who’s on the line?

Caller: I want to know if you know the owner of this phone.

Richard: he is my friend

Caller: Okay, come to Tamuwa ward

Before Richard could ask for what was wrong, the caller ended the call. He began totally scared thinking what might have happened to Richard. Due to the fact that the area that caller mentioned was faraway, Richard had to get some money before he could get there. He quickly ran back to his campus and took his credit card. He returned to one of the ATM machines in the school and withdrew some money. He boarded a taxi that took him to the gate of the school.

After he was dropped at the gate of the school, he boarded another taxi that will take him to where Paul was. When he arrived at the area, he called Paul’s phone again and the same person that called answered the called. The person instructed Richard to go a building that seemed to be very old with no light in it.
As soon as he entered the building, he started to smell marijuana at every corner of the building. His hearted beating as he was overwhelmed with fear. He wanted to leave, but he worried about what might have happened to Paul. He then walked into the inner part of the building where red fired of cigarette all over.

Richard dialed Paul’s number, and he heard the phone ringing in the corner of the building. He walked to the corner and found Paul lying on the ground in the mist of some boys. Before one of the boys could answer the call, Richard ended it.

“I’m here,” Richard said.

“Oh are you his friend?” the boy asked.

“Yes I am,” Richard replied.

“Well, your friend took something more that his brain could contain,” the boy laughed.

Richard was altogether taken aback in the condition he found Paul. It was if he was the person he knew.

“Paul!” Richard called out.

“Don’t waste your energy, he can’t hear you in the next three days,” the boys laughed. Richard asked one of the boys for help, and they helped to carry Paul outside the building. Richard stopped a taxi and he entered along with Paul. The taxi took them back to school to Richard’s dormitory.

Richard called one of his roommates and he helped him in taking Paul in and laid him on his bed. After Richard had laid him down, he walked out of the room and sat bench in front of the room. He placed his hands on his head and couldn’t believe what was happening. it was then that Richard realised why Paul missed so many lectures the previous semester and why he is rarely seen in the night. Richard felt like he doesn’t know him anymore.

He began to think of a way he would approach him if he wakes up. About 30 minutes later, Richard stood up and walked out of their hostel in order to get some fresh air. He then decided to visit the school north club.

It was where the students in the north campus use in entertain themselves. Some students usually go there to play snooker, while others go there to play table tennis.

When Richard walked into the club, he was really shocked to notice Janet playing snooker in the mist of 4 boys.
Their class representative was among the boys standing beside her. Richard felt an anger he had never felt before. He watched her angrily as she laughed and play among them. When she looked up, she saw Richard staring at her and her quickly looked away pretending not to have seen him. He quickly walked out of the club and decided to go back to his room in the campus.
He went a little distance when he heard Janet shouting out his name.

“Where are you going in such a hurry?” she asked after she had finally got to where he was.

“Somewhere you don’t need to know,” Richard replied with an angered face.

“Why are you like this?” Janet asked confusingly.

“What is wrong with you?” Richard asked furiously.

“I don’t know, you tell me,” Janet responded. “How can you mingle yourself in the mist of those boys as if you are not a girl?” Richard asked.

“Are you jealous?” Janet asked.

“No I’m not, it just makes you look less classy and cheap,” Richard replied.

“Stop being childish Richard, they just my friends like you are. If you are not okay with that, then I guess we can’t be friends,” Janet responded.

“I guess so,” Richard replied and he turned and left.



______
To_be_Continued
_____. Pls pardon typographical Errors u might have come across.

THE PINK Clouds

Episode_7


 

The next day, Rebecca woke up around 5 am like she usually does. She stretched her arm to turn off the alarm of her phone that was ringing aloud. She proceeded to her bathroom that was attached to her room and brushed her teeth. After she was done, she walked out and went to the backyard to get her uniforms that she washed the previous night.
The uniforms were hung on a rope made for spreading of washed clothes.

She took them and walked back to her room with them. She opened her drawer and took out an iron and had her uniforms ironed on a table she kept in her room for ironing her clothes. After she was done ironing, she walked to the kitchen to start preparing breakfast.

The kitchen was of medium size with a very bright florescence light shining above it. It’s entire wall was covered with smooth tiles, while the floor was covered with rough ones. She walked to the storage room and took some potatoes in a basket. She then walked to the cutlery section in the kitchen and got her favourite knife that she uses for peeling yams and potatoes.

She sat down on a small chair and started peeling the potatoes.
About 20 minutes later, she was done peeling the potatoes.
She sliced them into smaller pieces and then went to the fridge in the dining room and took some eggs. Went back to the kitchen and started frying the potatoes with the eggs on a gas cooker. At about 6: 30 am, she had finished frying everything.

She
walked to the room of her little brother Emmanuel and woke him up. “Hurry up and take a bath before mum Wakes up,” Rebecca said to him. He stood up with his eyes half closed and walked into their mother’s bathroom.
While he was taking his bath, Rebecca opened his wardrobe and took his uniforms which she ironed the previous night and kept them on his bed. She then proceeded to her bathroom and started taking her bath. After she was done bathing, she went to her room and did all sorts of makeup before putting on her uniform. At about 7 am, she walked into the dining room and found Emmanuel waiting for her.
She served him his breakfast and soon, he started eating it. When he was about to finish, their mother walked out of her room.

“Good morning mum,” they both greeted her. “Good morning how are you doing?” Prof. Grace asked.

“We are fine mum,” they both responded.

“Are you taking the taxi or you will wait for me?” Prof. Grace asked Rebecca.

“I will be going with Amira,” Rebecca replied referring to their neighbour.
“Alright then, I will see you after school,” Prof. Grace said as she walked back to the room to get ready.
Rebecca ate her breakfast and took her school bag and left the house. She went to their neighbour’s house and called her friend’s name.

“Give me a minute, I will be out soon,” Amira replied.
About five minutes later, Amira walked out of the house.
“I thought you said I should give you a minute,” Rebecca smiled.

“Do you want me to go school with an empty stomach?” Amira asked.

“Not really, so how are you?” Rebecca asked and they started walked to school.

“I am okay, how about you?” Amira questioned.

“I am okay too,” Rebecca replied.

“Where is Emmanuel? I heard he is attending a new school now,” Amira stated.
“Yes, he is attending St. John primary school. And my mum is taking him there,” Rebecca explained.

“That’s great. So how is your Mathematics tutor?” Amira smiled.

“I don’t know, he didn’t come yesterday,” Rebecca replied.

“I bet you don’t hate him anymore, right?” Amira asked.

“Maybe,” Rebecca replied.

“What do you mean by maybe? You know he created the best scene in school ever yesterday to save. What can possibly be wrong with him?” Amira asked.

“Have
you forgotten that my mum slapped me because of him?” Rebecca recalled.
“Come you can’t possibly hate him forever because of that. You don’t know how he impressed everyone at school yesterday to saved you,” Amira revealed.

“Really?” Rebecca asked.

“Yes of course, everyone in class kept talking about him after you were gone,” Amira revealed.

“They asked me if I knew who he was and I told that he is and I told them that he is the best student in this university,” Amira told.
“Who told that you that?” Rebecca asked looking shocked.
“You did of course. You said it was the very reason your mother hired him to teach you,” Amira said.
“I never said he is the best student in this university,” Rebecca replied.
They got the main road where they boarded a taxi to school.


Around 10 am, Richard walked into a lecture theatre where they were supposed to have a lecture by 11 o’clock. He sat on one of the front sits and brought out his books and started going through them. He was alone in the lecture theatre, so the lecture theatre was extremely quiet. About 30 minutes later, students started arriving into the lecture hall. Students usually come early into the lecture hall so that they could sit in the front. About fifteen minutes later, quarter of the theatre was filled with students.

“Excuse Me, you are sitting on my seat,” came a voice.
When Richard looked up, it was Janet talking to the person sitting next to him.

“And how is this supposed to be your seat?” The man sitting next Richard asked.

At this point, all the attention in the hall was on them.

“Well, I was here earlier, I just went out to get something,” Janet replied.

“That’s untrue, I was the second person to come to this place after Richard,” the man replied.

“Well, you should ask Richard yourself. We have been sitting here together, I only went out get something and it took me so long,” Janet answered.
“Is that right Richard?” The man asked as he turned to Richard.
Before Richard could say a word, Janet winked at him.
“Yes, she was here with me,” Richard replied.
“Why didn’t you tell me then?” The man asked angrily.
“Sorry, it must have slipped my mind,” Richard apologized.
The man angrily stood up and left the seat while Janet sat there confidently.

Richard was totally amazed at the she spoke to the man with confidence even pretending to angry as if she was right.
“Why are you looking at me like that?” Janet asked when she noticed how Richard was staring at her.

“Nothing,” Richard smiled and looked away.

“If you have something in your mind that you want to say, say it,” Janet said giving Richard some kind of dirty look.

“I just pity that man,” Richard replied.

“So you don’t pity me?” Janet asked pretending to be angry.
“As a matter of fact, yes, why should I pity you?” Richard asked.
“If that’s the case, then I have to find another sit,” she said as she tried to stand up.

“The man is still over there watching us angrily. If you don’t want to get both of in a very big trouble, then you should get seated,” Richard said.

When she looked in the direction Richard was looking, indeed the man was glaring at them angrily. Janet quietly sat back without saying a word.

“Are scared of him?” she asked.

“Of course I am, just look at his size, he can eat both of us alive,” Richard replied. Suddenly Janet started laughing out loud that people close to them to looked at them. They were all surprised seeing Janet talking to Richard like that.

About 10 minutes later, the lecturer came in and the hall went silent. He started his lecture and lectured for about two hours. After he declared that the lecture was over, all the students started leaving but Richard remained sited.

“Hey, aren’t you leaving?” Janet asked. “Actually not, I still have some places I have to cover,”Richard revealed.

“Come on, today is a free day for us, you need to relax and enjoy yourself,” Janet suggested.

“Have you forgotten that we have an assignment to do?” Richard asked.

“

IN BETWEEN
Episode 18
By AMAH’S HEART

 

 

Patricia lay awake in her bed thinking quietly to her self.
Pete who was downstairs later came to join her in the bedroom.

“What baffles me about that lady is the effrontery…the gut she had to walk into my house unbothered. I can’t just place a finger on it. She was busy taking pictures and feeling comfortable as I unknowingly briefed her about us. I… still can’t get it off my mind. it was too much to take in…”

Pete sat in an arm chair close to the bed and placed his legs on a table.

“I have told you Pety to forget that lady, is three days already that she sneaked up on us. Stop thinking about her because she isn’t important. If she was some threat i could have taken care of her long time ago…”

Patricia sat up from the bed and looked at Pete.
“Isn’t it obvious that she wanted something and that was what made her come down here? You told me the other day that is probably your company sent her for further investigation. She was also among those that set you up in the office, which led to your arrest and then final dismissal. Why didn’t you say so when you saw her? You acted strangely from the moment you saw her and quietly let her leave like that. How could you or is there something that you aren’t telling me?

Pete interrupted her
“Yes, and the only thing I never told you is that Vero used to obsess over me. She will say that her wishes someday is to have a man with my looks and personality. The father of her kids left her for whatever reason that I don’t know and is none of my business Pety. Vero became obsessive and wouldn’t let me be. Untill I warned and threatens her before she started getting hold of herself and is obvious that the obsession is still there but Pety, you really worry too much… you need to let it slide. Vero will never caught us unaware again. I don’t care if she came on my company’s account or her personal reasons I’m not bothered. One thing is certain that she would have been “taken care” of if I felt she was a threat to me or to my family. You heard when I told her that i was glad that she met my wife and mother to my kids…I said that to make her understand that she is not welcomed in my house. Pety, I did what I supposed to do by letting her go. if she tries another rough play on me or family then that’s when I will react in a way she never expects. Enough about her because she is not important and will never be…”

Patricia


exhaled quietly and kept quiet as she continued with her personal thoughts while Pete came to join her in bed.
Patricia remembered when Veronica touched her husband’s face carefully in the picture and called him Peter or Pete. She heard her say something like “… where are you Pete..”
something similar like that, she didn’t really pay much attention to her.
The only thing that struck her attention was when she mentioned his name which sounded like the exact name Jubril gave her.
Veronica also called Jubril “Pete” when she saw him while he called her Vero instead of Vicky.
She had said that Jubril picture on the wall looks exactly like that of her husband, the same features.

Maybe Jubril was right when he said that the lady was obsessed with him.
Because everything Vero displayed showed that she was indeed obsessed.

Patricia folded her fist in anger as she stared at the electric lamp.
She said quietly into the night and to the hearing of her husband.
“No woman messes with my family, be it my husband or children and gets away with it. Vero or whatever her name is was damn lucky to have gotten away before I realized who she really was but same wind that blew her to my end will bring her back again and this time luck will be far from her, it will be an unfortunate day or moment for her… until then, I will keep watch…”

She


switched off the lamp as she cuddled up with her husband.
********************

Veronica stood and started pacing up and down the living room

“You need to calm down Vero, is unfortunate but Pete or Jubril doesn’t worth all this stress you’re putting yourself through. Even after a week of risking yourself and going over to fetch him out he haven’t contacted you yet. Try to calm down first so that you can think straight…”

Veronica stood in the middle of the sitting room and said
“My major concern is the kids, I’m not even bothered about myself, is my two children I’m worried about. Did I tell you that he denied them and said that is what I wanted..? I don’t know if I will ever get used to the fact that Pete is Jubril Elliot. Jubril is filled with trouble, he even threatened me…hahahaha! Jane, I’m going to go to any length to show him that he can’t use me like tissue paper and flush me off. No… that won’t happen…”

She began to pace again

“What do you intend to do Vero? Pete shouldn’t get away with everything he did… seriously. he shouldn’t but from what you told me he is obviously a dangerous man. Any man that is capable of living a double life, comfortably lied and pretended without guilt for more than five years, changed his identity totally and kept a huge dangerous secret of his real self…is capable of anything. He is indeed a dangerous man and that’s why I want you to thread with caution. I will support whatever decision you take but what exactly is your plan Vero?

“I don’t have the full plan yet, but I want to go back there. Yes, I will take my kids along to show his wife as an evidence that Pete is also my husband and father to my kids. Pete thinks he can ruin my life and go back to his so called loving wife and children, I will first of all ruin his own. By the time his wife sees my kids and maybe a picture of I and Pete on our wedding day, she will take a chill pill. Pete will have to take up full responsibility for his actions. I’m suffering here Jane. emotional, mentally and financially torture. I’m broke, emotionally drained…my mental health is not stable. Jane… Pete will not play me like a football and return to his main life. I’m not letting go, he is my husband and father to my children and that’s the responsibility he had to take serious. The same measure of love and care he gives to Patricia and her children, I want it equal or serious fight will break out. I’m taking this children back to his house, Patricia will understand the kind of man her Jubril husband is… when she sees evidence. I’m…I..”

She broke down and started crying. She sat hard on the ground and allow the tears to keep flowing.

Jane gasped out as she felt tears filling her own eyes while she watch her friend battle with so much emotions.

Jane blinked severally to stop her tears from flowing down.
“I don’t think that’s a good idea. Your idea of going over with the children to see Pete doesn’t seem like a good thing to do in this situation. You will be exposing your kids to further danger. This children are your backbone and you have to protect them with everything you got. There is no point going over again, it maybe dangerous. You told me that you collected Patricia business card that had both her office address and numbers in them… you can make a call if you really feel the need to do so. Take the wedding pictures and every of other pictures that Pete appeared in and forward to her but my fear is that Pete shouldn’t harm you or the kids…”

“I’m not afraid of him… although he threatened me but he won’t be able to do anything. He only wanted to scare me and I’m not going to fall for that. I really wanted to pay him another visit with the kids so that his Patricia can see them too. I’m not going to let go until I achieve my right as his wife and mother to his kids and I don’t care if he is married or not. Pete is still my husband and father to the children. He will never hurt me because he loves me and I know deep down that if he is to choose between i and Patricia…he will choose me. I’m younger, I’m…

Jane


sighed annoyingly.
“, Just stop it Vero. Pete has been gone for almost a year, never called or cared. He returned to his main family. A man that hide his true identity and you know nothin about him for six good years except last week… does not value you. I know you are looking for some kind of hope to hang onto but Vero face this reality staring at you in the face. Don’t take the kids over there or go there alone. Pete is not the kind of man that will use serious life threat just to scare you off. Don’t underestimate him… that man is dangerous and will carry out his threat if you don’t stay out of his way. He will not choose you over Patricia… they obviously have alot of history together. Please think everything through before proceeding. Think about my suggestions and be careful for the kids sake. Maybe you should even pray about this whole thing… you don’t joke with prayer before you met Pete, I used to envy how sweet your relationship with God was but it all changed after meeting Pete. Is not too late to go back Vero. I’m sorry that part of this whole thing is my fault because I thought Pete was Godsgift to you. That’s more reason I’m going to help you fight this to the end but please don’t make decisions that will affect you and also the children…”
Veronica was not even listening to most of what Jane was saying.
She heard her mention God. If God could watch in silent and let all of this happen to her then there was no point praying.
She was angry with God and with every one and everything.
Life is very unfair. why do bad thing happen to good people?
And where is God in all of this?

She will do exactly what is on her mind and nothin was going to stop her from hurting Pete and also making Patricia feel the same pain that swims inside her blood stream right now.

She refused to be used and dumped like a trash bag.
Everything that belongs to her will return back and stay for good.
They should all watch and see.

Jane watched as Veronica stood and started going upstairs with a smirking smile on her face.

Jane was confused as she wondered what was on Veronica’s mind that made her to suddenly start smiling.

She hopes that Veronica was not thinking of going after Pete and his wife Patricia because that will be a big trouble waiting to happen.

 

 

Tbc

IN BETWEEN
Episode 17
By AMAH’S HEART.





Patricia looked from her husband to a puzzled looking Vero.

“Do you two know each other before? Why is she calling you Pete…”
Patricia asked her husband

He turned to his wife and said
“We were once colleagues in the same department and due to the way I speak about you in the office and have your name emblemed on my office desk that was how most of my co workers started calling me Pete…”

Patricia smiled while Pete turned to Veronica and said without fear in his voice.

“I’m glad you have met my wife. The true love of my life and only mother to my kids…”

Veronica was speechless as she kept staring. Pinching herself and wishing it was one of those terrible nightmare.

He turned to his wife and said.
“… Pety…I think we should either look for another top interior decorator or wait for Jemima to get well. Some of this people are learners and wouldn’t know much. Vicky or Vero should be on her way…we wouldn’t want to waste her time because we are used to Jemima and don’t want an apprentice or upcoming decor…”

“I felt Vicky here knows what she is doing. Let’s not underestimate her but if you feel that way… then is fine. But, she seems lovely and I was already getting acquainted with her…”
Patricia said still wearing a smile.
“… maybe we should give her a chance first. Since she is from Jemima then is a goal for me because Jemima is good with her every given Job. Vicky will certainly not disappoint…” Patricia added.

“Alright


Pety, but before then call Jemima and ask her about the lady she sent over. If she is certain about her because we can’t spend a whole lot of money on interior decorator and not get a good result… you understand my point right?
He bent over and kissed her lips romantically.
Patricia turned to face Vicky who kept staring at them like television.

“We meant no offense Vicky, just to be certain that our planned for the anniversary is marked out exactly as we want it. We have no doubt that Jemima is good but we are not used to you and maybe a call to Jemima will convince us further. Let me get my phone and call Jemima…

Veronica knew a big blow was coming for her. Calling Jemima will ruin everything and put her life in jeopardy.

“I…totally understand Patricia, I will be going then. Whenever everything is set and Jemima confirm… my… me, then I will return back. I need to run and pick up my kids but I will be back…”

She began walking to the door, she didn’t pay attention to Patricia who was calling probably one of her kids to bring her phone so that she can call Jemima.
Patricia asked Veronica to wait but she kept saying that she will be back. She needed to run to attend to some other emergency.

Veronica heard Pete said to Patricia
“, Let me see her to the gate. I guess Sule was not at the gate when she came in. I will be right back in a jiffy, please tell Abby to fix me something lite from the kitchen…”

Veronica rushed out and straight to the gate.
There saw a security man on her way out but she didn’t care to give him a second look.
she just wanted to get out.

She got to her car and just when she was about to start it Pete caught up with her.

“I knew it… when I saw this car that it was familiar but because I never thought you will come all the way down here looking for me, I didn’t give it much thought or double check it…”

Veronica who was still in shock that Jubril Elliot was actually Pete Johnson her husband said to him.
“Pete or will you prefer Jubril? I can’t believe this. Jesus Christ… I… I’m totally in shock. unbelievable….!”

She


opened her mouth and closed it, Veronica lack words to express her shock.
“Coming all the way down here to look for me was one of the most stupid and dangerous idea. you of all people shouldn’t have dares to. The heavens were in your favor today that my wife did not find out who you truly are. And let this day be the last time for you Vero. Don’t play with my kind patient, i don’t joke with my family and most importantly…I love my wife. You don’t want to see the other part of me that you haven’t seen before or do you?

“What about me, I’m your wife. How about your kids Pete? You abandoned us without any word or money. We are your family and you claimed to love me and the kids. I loved you Pete… how could you do this… why, how could you be so heartless and do this kind of thing to I and your kids? Or… am I dreaming… this is really you Pete?

“No, is my ghost…” Pete replied as he began to laugh.
“….I will advise you to leave this place at this minutes. Patricia will find out that you’re not from Jemima any moment from now and all hell will break loose. You are asking why? Don’t be an ungrateful fool, I gave you everything you’ve ever asked for. A stupid fake marriage that I despise, kids that I never wanted, faked number for a fake sister I never had, lied about my parents death when they’re very much alive. Lied about my name, even have to come around sometimes to please you, spent so much money just to make you and your kids happy. The first child was a mistake that you refused to erased, the second was also your carelessness but because you wanted another child I decided to keep calm. I never wanted any of that but I endured and played along by giving you everything you wanted Vero. You see that I’m very kind… very loving and caring to you while you were the ungrateful one. I just wanted to have you for few nights and be on my way but I realized that you’re a church girl, all this “Jesus baby” Bible quoting types that will be forming hard to get. I knew exactly how to get you to warm my bed and booom, it works. It was just a fake engagement, I didn’t even use a ring to propose initially which was within few weeks of our meeting… about two to three weeks of getting to know you and you accepted my proposal and getting you into bed wasn’t an issue again after then. The next thing is that you’re trapping me with unwanted pregnancy and unnecessary calls. Listen to me and listen good, I….”

A car suddenly pulled over at the other side of the road interrupting Pete from whatever he wanted to say again to dumbfounded Veronica.
Pete turned to see who it was.
a young lady spoke from the car.

“Good afternoon sir, I guess you are Mr Elliot? I was with my colleagues two years ago to decorate your apartment. My name is Alia, from Jemima. your wife is expecting me. Sorry, that I’m late…had a few running around this morning…I supposed to have been here earlier…”

Pete took few feet closer to the lady’s car and just then the gate opened and Patricia rushed out looking so furious and angry.

Veronica started the car and began to reverse back with speed.
She can hear Patricia calling Pete to stop Veronica from driving off.
Patricia said that Veronica was an imposter and she wanted to really know what was her mission coming to her house.

Pete didn’t make much effort in stopping her which gave Veronica a good chance to get a space, turned and zoomed off.

She almost ran into a tree but was able to dodge the accident as she kept driving while looking through the review mirror to be certain that no one was coming after her.

Tears clouded her vision as she drove on.
“This can’t be happening, no ..I can’t take this… God where are you? Where are you oh God…how could you let this happen to me…? Pete… Jubril… married and…hmmm, Jesus…oh my goodness. Is this all for real? Or is one of those scary night mares? eeeh… Jehovah… where do I go from here? I’m not going to let go like that… I won’t. Oh no…no…”
More episode @ www.dapalace.com

Veronica screamed to the quiet car, she hit the steering angrily.
She allowed the tears flow down without making efforts to stop them.
She continued driving as anger and uncertainty of what lies next suck through her.

Tbc

MORENA
Episode 25
 
(Crenshaw elementary school)
(In the Principal’s office)
Aunt Maria: Good morning sir, I’m Juanita’s mother.
Principal Antonio: Actually I wanted to see her father.
Aunt Maria: Well I’m here so…
Principal Antonio: Okay then. As you should know, Your daughter, Juanita slapped her classmate because he tried to touch her. And she ended up breaking his recommended eyeglasses.
(He brings out the broken pieces of the eyeglasses from the drawer and hands it to Aunt Maria but she refuses to stretch her hand to collect it)



Aunt Maria: I don’t have anything to do with that. I’m simply here to pay.



(She brings out the money and place it on the table, Principal Antonio takes it and counts it)
Principal Antonio: It’s complete ma. Thank you for your understanding.
(Aunt Maria ignores him)
Principal Antonio: Umm…I hope you’ll assist us in talking Juanita out of her naughty behavior. We have quite a problem putting her in check lately.
Aunt Maria: She just acts according to my rules! It’s a pity that you people won’t understand, That numbskull was actually at fault, Why would he try to chat up my baby girl?



Principal Antonio: Well, Madam, You are very much entitled to your own opinion but just to be clear, We do not have any numbskull in this school. Besides, There’s absolutely nothing wrong if a pupil chats with another pupil.
Aunt Maria: Whatever. And in any case, My rules are my rules! If this happens again, I won’t pay a dime. The worst that can happen is to get my kids out of this bloody school!



(Aunt Maria grabs her handbag and leaves the office and Principal Antonio watches her without knowing what else to say)
Principal Antonio: (sigh in disbelief)
Mrs Carlotta: Now I see where Juanita gets her bad attitude from. Its obvious she’s been emulating her mother.
Principal Antonio: That’s sad… Mothers these days should watch the way they behave, Especially in the presence of their children.
Mrs Carlotta: Exactly.
Principal: Well, The good thing is that she has already paid the money. Call Mrs Manuel.
Mrs Carlotta: Ok sir.
(At Chuks restaurant)
(A woman enters the restaurant and Morena goes to meet her)
Morena: Good day ma, May I take down your order?
Woman: I’d like to order a medium sized pizza and a milkshake.
Morena: Okay ma. Your order will be with you in about 10 minutes.
Woman: Ok.
(Morena attempts to leave but the woman draws her back)
Woman: Are you better now?
Morena: Uhhh…How do you mean?
Woman: I came here two days ago and the lady who attended to me said you couldn’t attend to me because you weren’t feeling well.
Morena: Ohh, I’m feeling much better. Thanks for asking.
Woman: Your welcome my dear.
(Morena goes into the kitchen)
Morena: (To Rafael) Hey.
Rafael: Hey babe.
Morena: (smiles) Rafael… Stop calling me “babe”
Rafael: But you’re a babe. An attractive one.
Morena: (sighs) Thank but you should be calling your girlfriend that. Not me.
Rafael: Okay.
Morena: I’m sorry…
Rafael: Its fine. You’ll need assistance right?
Morena: Yeah. I’ll need you to knead the dough.
Rafael: Alright then.
(Morena goes too meet Daniel)
Morena: Hiii.
Daniel: (hugs her) Hey babe.
(She sees him packing foods)
Morena: You’re going out for deliveries?
Daniel: Yeah, With Andrew.
Morena: We hardly spent time together lately… But I understand.
Daniel: Don’t worry. I’ll make time for us. Alright?
Morena: No problem… Bye.
Daniel: Bye.
(Daniel and Andrew leave the restaurant)
Andrew: I’m really happy you and Morena have taken things to the next level.
Daniel: Yeah, Everything happened in a flash.
Andrew: You and Morena are a match made in heaven.
Daniel: (smiles) Let’s go bro.
(Later that day)
(Crenshaw Elementary school)
Principal Antonio: Madam, This is the money (he hands it to her)
Sergio’s mother: Is it complete?
Principal Antonio: Count it yourself.
(She counts it)
Sergio’s mother: It’s complete, Thank you sir.
Principal Antonio: Yes, And thank you for your patience and understanding.
Sergio’s mother: It’s fine. I’ll be taking my leave now.
More stories@-: www.dapalace.com
(She leaves his office)
(Meanwhile)
(At Chuks restaurant)
Nina: Morena, Are you done cooking?
Morena: Yeah.
Nina: No more clients?
Morena: I don’t know yet. It’s still evening.
Nina: I’m really tired. I want to go home. Where’s Daniel?
Morena: He’s out for deliveries.
Nina: Ok because i’m gonna hitch a ride with you guys home.
Morena: (smiles) Okay. Where’s Cecilia?
Nina: Have you forgotten? She went to San Antonio to deliver food to a client.
Morena: Ohhh (laughs) No wonder everywhere’s so quiet and peaceful.
(Just then, Cecilia enters the kitchen)
Morena: Speak of the devil…
Nina: (mockingly) Welcome back, How was your journey?
(Cecilia hisses at her)
Cecilia: You think this is over? Trust me, I’ll get my revenge.
Morena: Don’t even think about it.
Cecilia: Or else what?!
(Alicia enters the kitchen just then)
Nina: Or else you can say goodbye to your job. Do you think we’re not aware that you and Mr Rodriguez are having an affair?
Cecilia: (shocked) Huh?
(Alicia turns to look at them)
Nina: (To Cecilia) You heard me right. News spread like wildfire, Cecilia. You better behave yourself or else we’ll report you to the CEO and tell him about you and Mr Rodriguez.
Morena: (To Cecilia) Yeah that’s right. We know all about it. Just pray we don’t get enough evidence to nail you.
Alicia: Excuse me, How do you mean?
Morena: Excuse me, I wasn’t talking to you. Besides, it’s very rude to intrude in someone else’s conversation.
Nina: (quietly) Morena, You better be quiet before she chases you with a knife.



Morena: (laughs) I’m going to meet Pascaline, Are you coming?
Nina: Yeah.
(Morena and Nina leave the kitchen as Alicia stares at Cecilia in anger and suspicion)
.
.
.MORENA
Episode 26
(Next Day)
(At Chuks restaurant)
Morena: Hey Daniel.
Daniel: Hey babe. How’re you doing?
Morena: I’m not happy. We couldn’t spend enough time together yesterday.
Daniel: I’m really sorry, I was out for deliveries.
Morena: You don’t have to apologize. I understand.
Daniel: Yeah, And I’m still going out for more today.
Morena: I wonder when you’re gonna have free time. You’re always going out for deliveries.
Daniel: (smiles)
Morena: Take care.
Daniel: I will. One more thing…
Morena: Hmm… What’s that?
Daniel: I want to take you out on another date when I return
Morena: That’d be nice… Thanks.
(Daniel pecks Morena on the cheek before he leaves)
Nina: I’m jealous.
Morena: Why?
Nina: You and Daniel’s relationship is blissful.
Andrew: Yeah.
Morena: (To Nina and Andrew) So is yours.
Nina: Ewww.
Andrew: Gross.
Nina & Andrew: (to each other, simultaneously) Hey! What’s that supposed to mean?!
Morena: It’s alright guys. I was just kidding.
(Pascaline enters the kitchen)
Pascaline: Morena, You have a client.
Morena: Okay. (To Nina and Andrew) I’ll be right back.
(Morena goes to meet the client)
Man: Good day, Morena.
Morena: Good afternoon sir, May I take your order?
Man: I’d like a plate of rice and beef.
Morena: Okay. Your order will be with you shortly.
Man: Thank you, I heard you’re the best cook here, I’m sure you won’t disappoint.
Morena: (smiles) I won’t.
(In the kitchen)
Morena: Andrew and Nina, Please I’ll need you guy’s assistance.
Andrew: Alright no problem. Atleast we’ll finish up quickly.
Nina: Yeah. And we’re going to share the tip.
Morena: Definitely…Andrew, Please get me a pot. Nina please can you please help me bring the beef from the freezer?
Nima: Sure.
Cecilia: I wonder why some people behave like they’re the owner of the restaurant…Ordinary cook!
Nina: Cecilia.
(Cecilia looks at her angrily)
Nina: Morena is the best cook in this restaurant, If you’re not comfortable with that – LEAVE
(Cecilia hisses at her)
Nina: That’s all you know how to do.
Morena: Please ignore her. She’s a sadist.
(Later)
Man: Thank you so much. Morena. You did a wonderful job, The food was amazing. I would’ve ordered another plate but I’m in a hurry. Thank you once again.
Morena: It’s alright sir.
Man: Here… (He hands her $1000)
Morena: (shocked) $1000?
Man: Yeah, You deserve it. I’ll be leaving now.
(When the man leaves, Morena goes back into the kitchen)
Morena: Guys! I’m back! He gave me $1000!!!
Nina: (shocked) Woah.
(Cecilia stares at Morena in shock)
Nina: That’s so much money. I’ve never even received up to that amount ever since I got employed in this restaurant.
Andrew: Yeah, I’m in shock.
Morena: (smiles) Me too…We’ll all share it equally. $1000 in four places?
Andrew: That’s $250.
Nina: Who’s the fourth person?
Morena: Daniel.
Nina: Okay then.
(Morena notices Cecilia looking at her)
Morena: (angrily) What is it? Why’re you looking at me?
Andrew: Ignore her please.
(Morena uses the money to fan herself)
Morena: (mockingly) Ooohh, Its in abundance….
(Cecilia hisses at them then walks out of the kitchen)
Nina: (laughs) One day, That girl will hang herself.



Morena: Her life. Her problem. Besides, I have better things to worry about.
Andrew: Alright, Share the money…
(Pascaline enters the kitchen)
Pascaline: Andrew. You have a client.
Andrew: Ok… (To Morena) Keep my share.
Morena: No problem.
(Pascaline and Andrew leaves the kitchen)
(In Mr Rodriguez’s office)
(Someone knocks on the door)
Mr Rodriguez: Come in.
(The person turns out to be Cecilia. She enters his office)
Mr Rodriguez: Ohhh….Cecilia
Cecilia: Mr Rodriguez, I came to see you about something important.
Mr Rodriguez: Okay….But just a small question, Is Alicia around?
Cecilia: (confused) No. Why?
Mr Rodriguez: It’s nothing. So what is it that you want to tell me?
Cecilia: I’m really broke. I don’t have anything on me. So I need about $5000. Or let’s make it $7,500. Please sir.
Mr Rodriguez: $7,500? For what?
Cecilia: For many things sir. I need to pay my rent, settle my bills, change my wardrobe, restock my fridge….
Mr Rodriguez: Alright. I’ll give you the money.
Cecilia: Awwnnn. Thank you soo much sir. I appreciate.
Mr Rodriguez: You’re welcome.
Cecilia: Don’t worry, I’ll be coming over to your house this night so we can have some fun.
Mr Rodriguez: (smiles) I’ll be expecting you.
(Later that afternoon)
(In the kitchen)
Rafael: Hey love.
Morena: (sighs) Rafael…
Rafael: I know, I know… I should stop calling you that.
Morena: I don’t mean it in a bad way. We’re just friends and co-workers. Nothing more.
Rafael: But Morena, I really really like you and I’m ready to take care of you.



Morena: Look Rafael, I like you too. I really do. But I don’t see it happening for us. I’ve already told you this countless times.
(Daniel enters the kitchen)
Daniel: (To Morena) Hey babe.
Morena: Welcome back…
Daniel: Thank you. So are you ready?
Morena: Yeah. I’m all set.
Rafael: Bro, As you can see, I’m talking to her.
Morena: It’s alright, Rafael.
Rafael: No its not. (To Daniel) How dare you intrude in our conversation, Who do you think you are?!!!
(Daniel stares at him in suprise)
Morena: Rafael, We can continue our conversation later. Stop this.
Rafael: Not yet.
(Rafael angrily bumps into Daniel)
Daniel: (suprised) What the hell man….
(Rafael shoves Daniel violently)
Daniel: (getting angry) I’m warning you…
Rafael: What’re you gonna do? Weakling.
(Rafael pushes Daniel)
Daniel: What the heck man? Are you on drugs? Cause you’re clearly high.
Rafael: You wanna see high? Hold on….
(Rafael goes to grab a bottle and turns back to Daniel but Morena comes in between them)
Morena: Rafael, stop behaving like a child! What’s the matter with you?!
Rafael: (To Daniel) Just because you have a car doesn’t mean you can take away Morena from me…Impossible!



Morena: Rafael, Stop it! I’ll never love you no matter what happens! I love Daniel and its always going to be Daniel!!!
(Rafael stares at her for a moment then angrily leaves the kitchen)
Morena: (sighs) I’m so sorry, Daniel
Daniel: It’s alright.
(Cecilia laughs at them)
Daniel: (To Morena) Let’s go.
(Daniel and Morena leaves the kitchen)
Cecilia: (hisses) Idiots.
(That evening)
(Damiel takes Morena out to see the fireworks)
Daniel: Cover your eyes. I wanna show you something.
Morena: Okay…
(After a while)
Daniel: (smiles) You can open them.
(Morena opens her eyes and sees the fireworks)
Morena: Wow, It’s beautiful… Thank you so much.
Daniel: I got you something… (He hands her a small package)
Morena: (she opens it) Woah, A new phone?
Daniel: Yeah. To replace the one that Cecilia sold.
Morena: (she hugs him) I love you, Daniel.
Daniel: I love you too, Morena.
(Daniel leans in and kisses Morena passionately)
 
 
To be CONTINUED

Episode 6 continuation

This is a very simple thing that you can’t understand. I don’t even know what kind of brain you have. Even a primary school kid can solve this problem. You are the dumpiest girl I have ever seen, I don’t care who your mother is, what I say is really the fact,” the teacher yelled.

When Richard heard that, he felt an anger he never felt before. He felt as if the blood the in his heart boiling. “With all due respect sir, you don’t deserve to be a teacher,” Richard said and all the students in the class turned and looked at him. “And who the hell are you?” The teacher asked. “I’m supposed to be her guardian,” Richard responded.
“Honestly sir, a good teacher is he who is compassionate, supportive and patience to his students. And from the way I see it, you have lost hope in her and no longer patient with her, and good teachers aren’t supposed to be like that. I have gone through all my junior years receiving insults from my teachers. But when I came to ss2, I met an amazing teacher that changed my life entirely. I was able to win an award as the best Mathematics student in the whole country because of her. From that moment, I realized that is not only how the teacher teaches you that matters, their behavior towards you and how they teach you also matters. So please sir, don’t lose hope in her, try and change her,” Richard stated.

The teacher remained silent and couldn’t say a word. Rebecca was completely surprised by what Richard did and couldn’t stop looking at him. “Come on Rebecca, let’s go home. I believe is almost closing time,” Richard said.

Rebecca slowly walked out of the class to where he was standing. He held her and walked with her alongside him. They walked some few steps away from the class when the class bell for the school rang. All students started walking out of their classes. When they saw Richard holding Rebecca’s hand, they started shouting. Richard didn’t care what they rest of the students will say. He walked out of the school to where he parked the car. They entered the car and started the engine of the car. Even after they entered, the rest of her school mates did not stop looking at them. They kept looking until they drove away. He dropped her home and she turned to leave without saying a word. “Rebecca!” Richard called. She stopped walking and turned to look at him.

“Please


allow me to teach you well. I really do believe in you. If I could make in the condition I was before, I believe everybody can,” Richard encouraged.
“Give it everything you have. Your soul, your heart, your passion and whatever it takes. I’m positive that you will make it,” Richard encouraged.

“Thank you for today,” she said and she turned and walk home.

In the evening, Richard went to the Agric garden close to the dormitory and sat there. He brought out his computer and put on his headphone. He laughed as he watched some funny videos online. He was happily enjoying alone. When he looked up, he unexpected caught Rebecca staring at him.

She quickly looked away nervously. She was walking with her little brother with his little hand in hers. She wore a red shirt and a pair of black jeans. Richard wanted to stand up and meet her, but something stopped him. After she walked to a certain point further away, she still turned and looked at him. She looked extremely beautiful but Richard tried to put away all thoughts away other than her being a secondary school girl.
He continued watching his videos until the place became completely dark. He stood up and went to his room and took some biscuits before leaving for his night studies. He went to one of the theatres and sat there alone. He brought out his books and his laptop. He turned it on and started downloading some items before he will start going through his book.


Meanwhile, Janet was with her childhood friend who was in her third year studying mechanical engineering. Janet had been with her for the past 3 hours talking and laughing in her room.
“I have to go to our department, we have a tutorial organised by the students of our department,” said Janet ‘s friend as she stood.

“Oh come on Riskat, why can’t you just relax for today?” Janet said trying to stop her friend from going.

“I have to go, we are having a test tomorrow. And the lecturer is completely harsh,” Riskat said.

She was a tall girl with an age of about 22 years old and dark in complexion.

“Really? Do you mean you are going to leave me here alone?” Janet asked pretending to be sad.

“Okay, you can come with me,” Riskat assured.
“Alright, but I hope the boys in your faculty are not stupid because boys in this school can act crazy,” Janet said.
“Well, I can assure you that they are not as crazy as the boys of your department,” Riskat laughed.

“What? Let me tell you something. There have been two boys that have been stalking on me since the first day I came to this school, and they are from your department. Even my friends are complaining about the boys from your department,” Janet stated.
“Are you going to follow me or you are going to sit there and keep talking?” Riskat asked as she walked out of her room. Janet stood up and ran after her.

They walked for about fifteen minutes before arriving at the department of mechanical engineering. When they arrived, Riskat discovered that the tutorial had already started in a small lecture theatre. They quickly entered and sat in the middle because the front sits were already occupied. The tutorial was been has been carried out by five of the best final year students of the department.

“Are they lecturers of this department?” Janet whispered in Riskat’s ear.

“No they are final year students,” Riskat whispered back.
Riskat brought out her book and write down what was written on the board, while Janet only watched what was going on. One of the boys was looking at her that started to make her feel uncomfortable.

At some point, she wished like getting up and leaving the hall.
But remembering the fact that she came with her friend made her change her mind.
About an hour later, the tutor came across a problem he couldn’t solve. He invited the rest of mates to give a try, but they were all unable to solve it.

“I know of someone who can solve this,” Janet said jokingly, and the whole students turned and looked at her.
“Oh really? And who is that person?” asked one of the tutors.

“She is not even from our department? Why is she even here?” a girl from the students asked.

“Oh please, we are all here to learn. There is nothing wrong even if she not from this faculty,” the tutor said.

“Who is this person you said can solve this problem?” the tutor asked Janet.

Janet started feeling nervous seeing the seriousness on their faces. She was only kidding when she said and didn’t really mean it. And if she reveals to them that she didn’t mean it, they will think she is childish and it will ruin her image. She began to regret why she even followed Riskat in the first place. Suddenly, the thought of Richard came to her. She somehow knew that she will be relieved if she mentions Richard because he had the best result in the faculty.

“Is Richard, the guy from the computer engineering department,” Janet finally said. The moment she said that all the students there started laughing.

“Isn’t he a 100 level student?” asked one of the students.

“Yes, he is,” Janet responded.

“This is a 300 level problem. Besides, it is easy to get good grades on the 100 level. Once he gets higher, he will know what it means to be in engineering,” one of the tutors said. “Well, you don’t know what he is capable of,” Janet replied.
“Please Janet, stop embarrassing me,” Riskat whispered to Janet.

“Oh will please get him to come here? We would love to see what he’s capable of,” one of the final year students smiled.
Janet ‘s heartbeat increased. She started regretting why she dragged the conversation up to this point.

“Can you please call him for us?” one of the final year students said again. Even though Janet was nervous, she acted confidently as if she had it all under control. She brought out her phone and called Richard.


Richard was busy with a book when he received a call from Janet. He didn’t know she was the one calling because had deleted her number. He picked the call thinking it was one of the regular friends.

Richard: Hello who is this?

Janet: don’t tell me you don’t have my number

Richard: come on I was just kidding.

Janet: Will you please come to hall 104 in the department of mechanical engineering?

Richard: I hope is not something serious?

Janet: No is not, but I urgently need you

Richard: Alright, I will be on my way.
.Richard took a taxi went to the faculty of engineering. He entered the faculty and headed to the department of mechanical engineering.

He looked around and noticed the lecture theatre Janet described to him. He walked to the lecture theatre and was surprised when he saw a lot of people in it. The hall went silent when Richard entered.

At that moment, Janet ‘s heart was beating faster than ever, thinking that she will encounter the worst embarrassment she ever had.

“Is this boy you are telling us about?” one of the tutors asked.

“Yes, he is,” Janet replied nervously.

“Alright Mr Richard, your friend said you can solve this problem, will you please take a look at it,” the tutor continued.

“Alright,” Richard said as he climbed onto the stage of the lecture theatre.

He walked to the board and peered at the board for a minute before he asked the tutor to hand him a marker. Janet was so relieved when Richard collected the marker from the tutor.
Everyone was surprised when Richard started solving it. As for Janet, she didn’t care if he was solving it wrong or right. The fact that he made an attempt has saved her from the embarrassment she feared. About five minutes later, Richard was done solving it. The final year students were left completely flabbergasted.

It was from his solution that they were able to notice the mistakes they have been making.

“But did you attend a diploma or college before coming here?” the tutor asked startlingly.

“No, I didn’t,” Richard replied.

“You are really a genius as they described you,” the tutor said.

“Come on let’s go, Richard,” Janet said. When Richard turned, he noticed her smiling at him the entrance of the lecture theatre.
All the students were silent watching them as they walked out of the lecture theatre.
When they got out, Janet started laughing.

“What really happened?” Richard asked.

“You are my hero today, I don’t know what trouble I could have gotten into if you hadn’t come,” Janet said.

“Really? I’m glad I’ve made your day then,” Richard responded.

“You were really amazing, how comes you are so good at calculations like this?” Janet asked.

“I don’t know, I just find in fun,” Richard responded.

“I wish I could start to see calculations from your perspective,” Janet revealed.
“But you are supposed to love it since you are an engineering student,” Richard urged.
“Well, I have never expected that I will end up studying an engineering course in the university, that’s why I never took Mathematics seriously in my secondary school,” Janet narrated.
“I used to fear mathematics too, but I met a teacher that changed that. I will never forget her for the rest of my life,” Richard told.
“Oh, is she even a woman?” Janet asked.
“Yes she is,” Richard replied. “she taught me how to see mathematics as an interesting game of finding solutions to problems. Since then, I began loving calculations. I look for problems on my own and solve them,” Richard continued.
“That’s wonderful. When I was in secondary school, I wanted to be a medical doctor, but unfortunately, that didn’t happen,” Janet revealed.
“Do you still wish to be a doctor?” Richard asked.
“I don’t think so, it was later that I realized that being a doctor means taking a lot of responsibilities,” Janet revealed.
“What about you? Was being a computer engineer your original dream?” She continued by asking.
“Actually, I didn’t know what to study. I just love anything that has to do with calculation, that’s why one of my friends suggested that I study computer engineering,” Richard revealed.
“Wow! I can see that you trust people easily, to the extend that you to allow them to choose a career for,” Janet said surprisingly.

“Oh yes, I love calculations that’s why I don’t think he made the wrong choice for me,” Richard replied.
They got the gate of their faculty and sat on a rest bench. They talked for more than an hour before Janet said that she is hungry.

“Hungry? Didn’t you eat before coming out?” Richard asked.
“No I didn’t,” She replied.

“You could have eaten something before coming out,” Richard responded.

“Yes, so would you please accompany me to go and eat?” Janet requested.

The moment Richard heard that he became shocked because he had no money with at that time.
He became confused and couldn’t think of what to say.

“Well I can go alone if it will cause you trouble,” Janet said noticing Richard silence.

“No I will accompany you,” Richard replied and they stood up and made their way to one of the most expensive restaurants in the school.

Richard had only been to such restaurants once. After noticing how expensive their foods were, he decided they are no place for him. Suddenly, an idea came to Richard. He brought out his phone and texted Paul requesting for help.

They arrived at the restaurant and Janet ordered two plates of fried rice. He looked around in the restaurant and noticed that all students present were on sort of a date. The tables were all occupied by a male and a female student. Seeing himself sitting like that with Janet made him felt like they were also on a date.
The waiter brought the two plates of rice as Janet ordered.
“I would like to have 2 cups of ice cream,” Janet ordered just when the waiter turned to leave.

At that time, Richard wished he could stop her from ordering, but he made himself looked as if it wasn’t a big deal. About 5 minutes later, the waiter brought their ice creams. They talked and laughed as they to the extent that Richard felt like he was dreaming.


About 10 minutes later, Paul arrived at the restaurant. When he saw Richard and Janet, he became totally amazed.

“Hey Janet,” Paul said as he approached their table.

“Hey!” She said back with a smile on her face.
“Why don’t you join us here?” Richard said and Paul drew an empty chair and sat next to Richard.

“Was she…” before Paul could finish his statement, Richard kicked him on the leg. “Was what?” Janet curiously asked.
Before any of them could reply, the waiter came with their bill.

“Here, I will pay it,” Paul said as he brought out his wallet.
“What? Who do you think you are to pay for our food?” Janet asked angrily. “Please calm down; don’t you know that I’m Richard’s best friend?” Paul answered.

“Well, I was the one that brought Richard, so I will handle the bill, not anyone else,” Janet said and she took out her credit card and handed it to the waiter.
After they were done, the three of them stood up and walked out of the restaurant.

Richard and Paul accompanied Janet to Riskat’s dormitory where she will be staying for a while before going to her room.

“Thanks, Richard, I really am grateful for today,” Janet smiled.
“The pleasure is all mine,” Richard smiled back.

“Alright then, I will see you in the morning,” Janet said as walked into the gate of the dormitory.

“See you too,” Richard replied. Richard and Paul remained still and watched as Janet walked into the fence of the hostel.
“Oh my God Richard, when did it happened?” Paul asked astonishingly.

“The day you left me at that stupid party,” Richard replied.

“Why didn’t you tell me about it?” Paul asked.

“Well, I don’t think is that important,” Richard replied.

“What? What do you mean by that?” Paul asked.

“I think you are misunderstanding our relationship,” Richard replied.

“What’s there to misunderstand? You guys went to Love palace. What other proves do I need other than that?” Paul asked.

“We went there because she is hungry,” Richard replied.

“If she is really hungry, why didn’t you go to Mama Toyin’s restaurant?” Paul asked.

“Come on, stop interpreting this with a different meaning,” Richard insisted.

“Alright, if you say so,” Paul replied

_______

Janet was sitting by the bed of Riskat going through her phone when Riskat returned.
“Hey, when did you get here?” Riskat asked as she walked to Janet.

“A couple of minutes ago,” Janet responded.

“That’s cool, you guys really created a scene at our tutorial today. What was his name again?” Riskat asked.
“Richard,” Janet smiled.

“He is actually good. Of all the guys you ever had, he is the best,” Janet replied.
“Really?” Janet asked.
“Yes, of course, you guys look cute together,” Riskat winked.

“Oh we are just friends,” Janet replied.

“I’ve never seen you going to love palace with any of your male friends,” Riskat laughed.
“Who told you we went there?” Janet asked.

“I saw you with my own eyes,” Riskat replied.

“Well the thing is, we just went there without considering it to be some kind of romantic relationship,” Janet replied.

“That’s good for you then,” Riskat smiled.
She sat beside Janet and they talked at length before Janet announced that she was sleepy.

 More stories@ dapalace.com


#Story_Continues

Episode 6 continuation


This is a very simple thing that you can’t understand. I don’t even know what kind of brain you have. Even a primary school kid can solve this problem. You are the dumpiest girl I have ever seen, I don’t care who your mother is, what I say is really the fact,” the teacher yelled.

When Richard heard that, he felt an anger he never felt before. He felt as if the blood the in his heart boiling. “With all due respect sir, you don’t deserve to be a teacher,” Richard said and all the students in the class turned and looked at him. “And who the hell are you?” The teacher asked. “I’m supposed to be her guardian,” Richard responded.
“Honestly sir, a good teacher is he who is compassionate, supportive and patience to his students. And from the way I see it, you have lost hope in her and no longer patient with her, and good teachers aren’t supposed to be like that. I have gone through all my junior years receiving insults from my teachers. But when I came to ss2, I met an amazing teacher that changed my life entirely. I was able to win an award as the best Mathematics student in the whole country because of her. From that moment, I realized that is not only how the teacher teaches you that matters, their behavior towards you and how they teach you also matters. So please sir, don’t lose hope in her, try and change her,” Richard stated.

The teacher remained silent and couldn’t say a word. Rebecca was completely surprised by what Richard did and couldn’t stop looking at him. “Come on Rebecca, let’s go home. I believe is almost closing time,” Richard said.

Rebecca slowly walked out of the class to where he was standing. He held her and walked with her alongside him. They walked some few steps away from the class when the class bell for the school rang. All students started walking out of their classes. When they saw Richard holding Rebecca’s hand, they started shouting. Richard didn’t care what they rest of the students will say. He walked out of the school to where he parked the car. They entered the car and started the engine of the car. Even after they entered, the rest of her school mates did not stop looking at them. They kept looking until they drove away. He dropped her home and she turned to leave without saying a word. “Rebecca!” Richard called. She stopped walking and turned to look at him.

“Please


allow me to teach you well. I really do believe in you. If I could make in the condition I was before, I believe everybody can,” Richard encouraged.
“Give it everything you have. Your soul, your heart, your passion and whatever it takes. I’m positive that you will make it,” Richard encouraged.

“Thank you for today,” she said and she turned and walk home.

In the evening, Richard went to the Agric garden close to the dormitory and sat there. He brought out his computer and put on his headphone. He laughed as he watched some funny videos online. He was happily enjoying alone. When he looked up, he unexpected caught Rebecca staring at him.

She quickly looked away nervously. She was walking with her little brother with his little hand in hers. She wore a red shirt and a pair of black jeans. Richard wanted to stand up and meet her, but something stopped him. After she walked to a certain point further away, she still turned and looked at him. She looked extremely beautiful but Richard tried to put away all thoughts away other than her being a secondary school girl.
He continued watching his videos until the place became completely dark. He stood up and went to his room and took some biscuits before leaving for his night studies. He went to one of the theatres and sat there alone. He brought out his books and his laptop. He turned it on and started downloading some items before he will start going through his book.


Meanwhile, Janet was with her childhood friend who was in her third year studying mechanical engineering. Janet had been with her for the past 3 hours talking and laughing in her room.
“I have to go to our department, we have a tutorial organised by the students of our department,” said Janet ‘s friend as she stood.

“Oh come on Riskat, why can’t you just relax for today?” Janet said trying to stop her friend from going.

“I have to go, we are having a test tomorrow. And the lecturer is completely harsh,” Riskat said.

She was a tall girl with an age of about 22 years old and dark in complexion.

“Really? Do you mean you are going to leave me here alone?” Janet asked pretending to be sad.

“Okay, you can come with me,” Riskat assured.
“Alright, but I hope the boys in your faculty are not stupid because boys in this school can act crazy,” Janet said.
“Well, I can assure you that they are not as crazy as the boys of your department,” Riskat laughed.

“What? Let me tell you something. There have been two boys that have been stalking on me since the first day I came to this school, and they are from your department. Even my friends are complaining about the boys from your department,” Janet stated.
“Are you going to follow me or you are going to sit there and keep talking?” Riskat asked as she walked out of her room. Janet stood up and ran after her.

They walked for about fifteen minutes before arriving at the department of mechanical engineering. When they arrived, Riskat discovered that the tutorial had already started in a small lecture theatre. They quickly entered and sat in the middle because the front sits were already occupied. The tutorial was been has been carried out by five of the best final year students of the department.

“Are they lecturers of this department?” Janet whispered in Riskat’s ear.

“No they are final year students,” Riskat whispered back.
Riskat brought out her book and write down what was written on the board, while Janet only watched what was going on. One of the boys was looking at her that started to make her feel uncomfortable.

At some point, she wished like getting up and leaving the hall.
But remembering the fact that she came with her friend made her change her mind.
About an hour later, the tutor came across a problem he couldn’t solve. He invited the rest of mates to give a try, but they were all unable to solve it.

“I know of someone who can solve this,” Janet said jokingly, and the whole students turned and looked at her.
“Oh really? And who is that person?” asked one of the tutors.

“She is not even from our department? Why is she even here?” a girl from the students asked.

“Oh please, we are all here to learn. There is nothing wrong even if she not from this faculty,” the tutor said.

“Who is this person you said can solve this problem?” the tutor asked Janet.

Janet started feeling nervous seeing the seriousness on their faces. She was only kidding when she said and didn’t really mean it. And if she reveals to them that she didn’t mean it, they will think she is childish and it will ruin her image. She began to regret why she even followed Riskat in the first place. Suddenly, the thought of Richard came to her. She somehow knew that she will be relieved if she mentions Richard because he had the best result in the faculty.

“Is Richard, the guy from the computer engineering department,” Janet finally said. The moment she said that all the students there started laughing.
More stories@ www.dapalace.com
“Isn’t he a 100 level student?” asked one of the students.

“Yes, he is,” Janet responded.

“This is a 300 level problem. Besides, it is easy to get good grades on the 100 level. Once he gets higher, he will know what it means to be in engineering,” one of the tutors said. “Well, you don’t know what he is capable of,” Janet replied.
“Please Janet, stop embarrassing me,” Riskat whispered to Janet.

“Oh will please get him to come here? We would love to see what he’s capable of,” one of the final year students smiled.
Janet ‘s heartbeat increased. She started regretting why she dragged the conversation up to this point.

“Can you please call him for us?” one of the final year students said again. Even though Janet was nervous, she acted confidently as if she had it all under control. She brought out her phone and called Richard.


Richard was busy with a book when he received a call from Janet. He didn’t know she was the one calling because had deleted her number. He picked the call thinking it was one of the regular friends.

Richard: Hello who is this?

Janet: don’t tell me you don’t have my number

Richard: come on I was just kidding.

Janet: Will you please come to hall 104 in the department of mechanical engineering?

Richard: I hope is not something serious?

Janet: No is not, but I urgently need you

Richard: Alright, I will be on my way.
.Richard took a taxi went to the faculty of engineering. He entered the faculty and headed to the department of mechanical engineering.

He looked around and noticed the lecture theatre Janet described to him. He walked to the lecture theatre and was surprised when he saw a lot of people in it. The hall went silent when Richard entered.

At that moment, Janet ‘s heart was beating faster than ever, thinking that she will encounter the worst embarrassment she ever had.

“Is this boy you are telling us about?” one of the tutors asked.

“Yes, he is,” Janet replied nervously.

“Alright Mr Richard, your friend said you can solve this problem, will you please take a look at it,” the tutor continued.

“Alright,” Richard said as he climbed onto the stage of the lecture theatre.

He walked to the board and peered at the board for a minute before he asked the tutor to hand him a marker. Janet was so relieved when Richard collected the marker from the tutor.
Everyone was surprised when Richard started solving it. As for Janet, she didn’t care if he was solving it wrong or right. The fact that he made an attempt has saved her from the embarrassment she feared. About five minutes later, Richard was done solving it. The final year students were left completely flabbergasted.

It was from his solution that they were able to notice the mistakes they have been making.

“But did you attend a diploma or college before coming here?” the tutor asked startlingly.

“No, I didn’t,” Richard replied.

“You are really a genius as they described you,” the tutor said.

“Come on let’s go, Richard,” Janet said. When Richard turned, he noticed her smiling at him the entrance of the lecture theatre.
All the students were silent watching them as they walked out of the lecture theatre.
When they got out, Janet started laughing.

“What really happened?” Richard asked.

“You are my hero today, I don’t know what trouble I could have gotten into if you hadn’t come,” Janet said.

“Really? I’m glad I’ve made your day then,” Richard responded.

“You were really amazing, how comes you are so good at calculations like this?” Janet asked.

“I don’t know, I just find in fun,” Richard responded.

“I wish I could start to see calculations from your perspective,” Janet revealed.
“But you are supposed to love it since you are an engineering student,” Richard urged.
“Well, I have never expected that I will end up studying an engineering course in the university, that’s why I never took Mathematics seriously in my secondary school,” Janet narrated.
“I used to fear mathematics too, but I met a teacher that changed that. I will never forget her for the rest of my life,” Richard told.
“Oh, is she even a woman?” Janet asked.
“Yes she is,” Richard replied. “she taught me how to see mathematics as an interesting game of finding solutions to problems. Since then, I began loving calculations. I look for problems on my own and solve them,” Richard continued.
“That’s wonderful. When I was in secondary school, I wanted to be a medical doctor, but unfortunately, that didn’t happen,” Janet revealed.
“Do you still wish to be a doctor?” Richard asked.
“I don’t think so, it was later that I realized that being a doctor means taking a lot of responsibilities,” Janet revealed.
“What about you? Was being a computer engineer your original dream?” She continued by asking.
“Actually, I didn’t know what to study. I just love anything that has to do with calculation, that’s why one of my friends suggested that I study computer engineering,” Richard revealed.
“Wow! I can see that you trust people easily, to the extend that you to allow them to choose a career for,” Janet said surprisingly.

“Oh yes, I love calculations that’s why I don’t think he made the wrong choice for me,” Richard replied.
They got the gate of their faculty and sat on a rest bench. They talked for more than an hour before Janet said that she is hungry.

“Hungry? Didn’t you eat before coming out?” Richard asked.
“No I didn’t,” She replied.

“You could have eaten something before coming out,” Richard responded.

“Yes, so would you please accompany me to go and eat?” Janet requested.

The moment Richard heard that he became shocked because he had no money with at that time.
He became confused and couldn’t think of what to say.

“Well I can go alone if it will cause you trouble,” Janet said noticing Richard silence.

“No I will accompany you,” Richard replied and they stood up and made their way to one of the most expensive restaurants in the school.

Richard had only been to such restaurants once. After noticing how expensive their foods were, he decided they are no place for him. Suddenly, an idea came to Richard. He brought out his phone and texted Paul requesting for help.

They arrived at the restaurant and Janet ordered two plates of fried rice. He looked around in the restaurant and noticed that all students present were on sort of a date. The tables were all occupied by a male and a female student. Seeing himself sitting like that with Janet made him felt like they were also on a date.
The waiter brought the two plates of rice as Janet ordered.
“I would like to have 2 cups of ice cream,” Janet ordered just when the waiter turned to leave.

At that time, Richard wished he could stop her from ordering, but he made himself looked as if it wasn’t a big deal. About 5 minutes later, the waiter brought their ice creams. They talked and laughed as they to the extent that Richard felt like he was dreaming.


About 10 minutes later, Paul arrived at the restaurant. When he saw Richard and Janet, he became totally amazed.

“Hey Janet,” Paul said as he approached their table.

“Hey!” She said back with a smile on her face.
“Why don’t you join us here?” Richard said and Paul drew an empty chair and sat next to Richard.

“Was she…” before Paul could finish his statement, Richard kicked him on the leg. “Was what?” Janet curiously asked.
Before any of them could reply, the waiter came with their bill.

“Here, I will pay it,” Paul said as he brought out his wallet.
“What? Who do you think you are to pay for our food?” Janet asked angrily. “Please calm down; don’t you know that I’m Richard’s best friend?” Paul answered.

“Well, I was the one that brought Richard, so I will handle the bill, not anyone else,” Janet said and she took out her credit card and handed it to the waiter.
After they were done, the three of them stood up and walked out of the restaurant.

Richard and Paul accompanied Janet to Riskat’s dormitory where she will be staying for a while before going to her room.

“Thanks, Richard, I really am grateful for today,” Janet smiled.
“The pleasure is all mine,” Richard smiled back.

“Alright then, I will see you in the morning,” Janet said as walked into the gate of the dormitory.

“See you too,” Richard replied. Richard and Paul remained still and watched as Janet walked into the fence of the hostel.
“Oh my God Richard, when did it happened?” Paul asked astonishingly.

“The day you left me at that stupid party,” Richard replied.

“Why didn’t you tell me about it?” Paul asked.

“Well, I don’t think is that important,” Richard replied.

“What? What do you mean by that?” Paul asked.

“I think you are misunderstanding our relationship,” Richard replied.

“What’s there to misunderstand? You guys went to Love palace. What other proves do I need other than that?” Paul asked.

“We went there because she is hungry,” Richard replied.

“If she is really hungry, why didn’t you go to Mama Toyin’s restaurant?” Paul asked.

“Come on, stop interpreting this with a different meaning,” Richard insisted.

“Alright, if you say so,” Paul replied

_______

Janet was sitting by the bed of Riskat going through her phone when Riskat returned.
“Hey, when did you get here?” Riskat asked as she walked to Janet.

“A couple of minutes ago,” Janet responded.

“That’s cool, you guys really created a scene at our tutorial today. What was his name again?” Riskat asked.
“Richard,” Janet smiled.

“He is actually good. Of all the guys you ever had, he is the best,” Janet replied.
“Really?” Janet asked.
“Yes, of course, you guys look cute together,” Riskat winked.

“Oh we are just friends,” Janet replied.

“I’ve never seen you going to love palace with any of your male friends,” Riskat laughed.
“Who told you we went there?” Janet asked.

“I saw you with my own eyes,” Riskat replied.

“Well the thing is, we just went there without considering it to be some kind of romantic relationship,” Janet replied.

“That’s good for you then,” Riskat smiled.
She sat beside Janet and they talked at length before Janet announced that she was sleepy.

 


#Story_Continues

THE PINK CLOUDS

#EPISODE_6

 

 

The next day, Richard was sitting in a lecture theatre waiting for his lecturer to come. He had been sitting there for the past hour going through his book. At about 10 am, the rest of the students started rushing into the lecture theatre indicating the arrival of the lecturer had arrived. He gathered all the books he was reading and put them in the bag that was beside him. When he looked up, he unexpectedly saw Janet .

The moment he saw her, he felt so warm in his heart like never before. He kept staring at her and couldn’t take his eyes off her. More than ever, he wanted to speak to her. When she got close to him, she smiled at him and waved. Richard was so happy and didn’t know how he could respond to her. She passed him and proceeded to seats at the extreme of the hall and sat down.
All that Richard wished for was for the lecture to finish so he could talk to her. Throughout during the lecture, he kept turning back to look at her to the extent that the lecturer noticed him.
“Is there anything at the back that we should know of?” The lecturer asked as he walked to Richard who was sitting in the front row.

“No sir,” Richard smiled.

“Pleased concentrate, this is unlike you,” the lecturer said and turned and walked back to the stage and continued his lecture.
After the lecture was over, all the students started leaving the lecture theatre. Richard was sitting in the front waiting for Janet . She was united with her friends and they talked and laughed as they walked to leave the hall. When they got to where Richard was, he stood up and approached them. “Hey Janet ,” Richard said. “Hey Richard, give me a minute,” she replied and they proceeded to their class representative who was by standing by the entrance of the lecture theatre. Janet and her friends laughed as their class representative talked to them. Even though Richard was dying to talk to her, he instantly felt that she needed to be left alone. He proceeded to his bag and took his bag and headed to out of the lecture theatre. As he was walking, his head was filled with words he couldn’t say. Even though he tried to act normal, he was deeply hurt inside him. He thought the night they shared meant something to her, but the way she acted made him thought otherwise.

As


he was about to leave their faculty, he heard someone calling him. He turned and noticed that it was Janet . He stopped walking and waited for and her friends to get where he was. “You guys should go ahead first,” Janet said to her friends.
“Alright, you should meet us in Auditorium when you are done,” one of the girls said.
“So, how are you doing?” she asked Richard.

“I am doing well I guess,” Richard responded.

“What’s with the long face? Is something wrong?” she asked when she noticed no sign of smile on his face.

“Nothing is wrong, I was told that I long more handsome when I make a long face,” Richard replied.

“Whoever the hell told you that is a terrible lair,” Janet laughed.
When Richard saw her laughing, it made him forgot about short moment of heartbreak he had.

“Oh really? I bet you don’t just don’t want to admit to the fact that I am handsome like that,” Richard smiled. “Alright make that face again let me take your photo. You will be a better judge to yourself more than anyone,” Janet said as she brought out her phone.

“That won’t be necessary,” Richard responded.
“By the way, why didn’t I see you yesterday?” Richard continued by asking.

“I caught a terrible cold from the previous rain,” Janet responded.
“Oh that’s bad, I hope you are feeling better now?” Richard asked.

“Much


better, I can say I’m healthier than you,” Janet winked.
“I hope what you said is true,” Richard smiled back.
“The last I fell sick was almost 4 years ago,” Richard answered.
“Really? As far as could remember, there has never been a day I am completely healthy. I have been sick since my birth,” Janet revealed as she stopped smiling.

“What has been bothering you?” Richard asked.

“When I was a baby, I took an overdose of drugs that was meant for adults. I miraculously survived as it affected my liver, heart and kidneys,” Janet divulged.

When Richard heard that, he became terribly shocked.

“I hope you are all better now?” He asked curiously.
“Actually not,” Janet responded.

“If i were you, I will be very serious with my life. I will avoid anything that will make fall sick, including not been caught in the rain like the day before yesterday,” Richard said.

“Do you mean I shouldn’t have fun just because I am sick? Everybody dies eventually. So why shouldn’t I enjoy while I’m still alive? I know of many people who are healthier than I and they die at a very young age. One should not live a sad life because of fear of death; one should live happily because life is precious. It doesn’t matter how long you live your life, what matters is how happy you live your life,” Janet stated.

Richard became speechless and couldn’t say a word. He just kept staring at her like he was seeing her for the first time.

“Are you feeling sorry for me because I’m sick? You better not be, because I hate those who feel sorry for me,” Janet said as
she frown her face.

“I am not feeling sorry for you, I just wish I could be as confident and optimistic as you are,” Richard smiled.
“Please don’t say that,” Janet said as she started walking.

“Walk me to auditorium, I will meet my friends there,” Janet continued. “Alright then” Richard said as he started walking beside her.

“I love your clock by the way,” he said referring to the wrist watch she wore. “Clock?” she asked confusingly.
“Yes that thing on your hand that you use for timing,” Richard smiled.
“Oh do you mean my watch?” she asked after looking at her hand.
“No, that’s too big to be considered a wrist watch ” Richard teased.
“What? In case you don’t know, this is the latest wrist watch that ladies wear. But you will never know because you don’t have a girlfriend,” Janet teased back.
“If I have a girlfriend, she won’t wear clocks like this on her hand. Isn’t it heavy for you? I wonder how you even manage to lift your arm with such heavy object attached to it,” Richard said.
“Enough with the sarcasm Richard,” Janet said after she stopped laughing.
They got where her friends at the auditorium which was located at the extreme of the faculty.
“Alright Richard, we will talk later,” Janet said as she walked to the auditorium.

“Hey Janet !” Richard called her.

“Yes!” she answered after she stopped walking and looking back.

“Your clock looks beautiful on you,” Richard smiled.

“Thank you,” she smiled back and continued walking. She entered the auditorium while Richard turned and walked back to their faculty. When he arrived at their faculty, he met Prof. Grace heading to her car. “Good afternoon Ma’am,” he greeted her.

“Good afternoon how are you?” She requested. “I am doing well,” Richard replied.

“Can you do me a favour?” She asked. “Yes I can,” Richard replied confidently.

“I want you to take my car and go Rebecca’s school and pay her school fees. I’ve been caught up with work and I don’t have free a time,” she requested.

“That won’t be a problem,” Richard answered. He received the money from her and her car’s key. He walked happily to the car because he had long wished to drive in cars like that, it was the most expensive car in the whole faculty.

He entered the car and drove to Rebecca’s school. On his way to the school, people kept looking at him as he drove in the , that made wish he owned a car like that. He parked the car in the parking space that made guest at Rebecca’s school. He met an old man who happened to be the security guard of the school at the entrance of the school.
“Good afternoon sir,” he greeted him. “Good afternoon,” the old man replied.
“Please sir, I came to pay the school fees of one of your students,” Richard revealed.
“Alright, go that office over there, they will attend to you,” the old man pointed.

“Thank you sir,” Richard appreciated and walked to the office.

“Good afternoon Sir,” Richard greeted the man he met in the office. “Good afternoon how are you sir?” he replied.

“I


am doing quite well sir,” Richard responded.
“How may I help you?” The man asked.

“I come to pay the school fees of one of your students,” Richard responded. “Who is the student?” the man asked. “Her name is Rebecca; she is the daughter of Prof. Grace ,” Richard answered.
“Oh I know her, let me have the money,” the man requested. Richard handed him the money after which he was given a receipt for the payment.

He walked out of the office in an attempt to find Rebecca’s class and give her the receipt. He met a girl and asked her for Rebecca’s which she showed him close to the fence by the right side of the school gate. As he walked to the class, he was reminded of his secondary school. The building was very similar to his previous school. Two classes per building with doors and windows made up of up of metal sheets. The classes were fenced with yellow flowers with a little space provided for entrance. He entered through the flowers and climbed on to the veranda of the class. He suddenly saw Rebecca crying while her teacher was shouting at her.

“

MORENA
Episode 25
 
(Crenshaw elementary school)
(In the Principal’s office)
Aunt Maria: Good morning sir, I’m Juanita’s mother.
Principal Antonio: Actually I wanted to see her father.
Aunt Maria: Well I’m here so…
Principal Antonio: Okay then. As you should know, Your daughter, Juanita slapped her classmate because he tried to touch her. And she ended up breaking his recommended eyeglasses.
(He brings out the broken pieces of the eyeglasses from the drawer and hands it to Aunt Maria but she refuses to stretch her hand to collect it)
Aunt Maria: I don’t have anything to do with that. I’m simply here to pay.
(She brings out the money and place it on the table, Principal Antonio takes it and counts it)
Principal Antonio: It’s complete ma. Thank you for your understanding.
(Aunt Maria ignores him)
Principal Antonio: Umm…I hope you’ll assist us in talking Juanita out of her naughty behavior. We have quite a problem putting her in check lately.
Aunt Maria: She just acts according to my rules! It’s a pity that you people won’t understand, That numbskull was actually at fault, Why would he try to chat up my baby girl?
Principal Antonio: Well, Madam, You are very much entitled to your own opinion but just to be clear, We do not have any numbskull in this school. Besides, There’s absolutely nothing wrong if a pupil chats with another pupil.
Aunt Maria: Whatever. And in any case, My rules are my rules! If this happens again, I won’t pay a dime. The worst that can happen is to get my kids out of this bloody school!
(Aunt Maria grabs her handbag and leaves the office and Principal Antonio watches her without knowing what else to say)
Principal Antonio: (sigh in disbelief)
Mrs Carlotta: Now I see where Juanita gets her bad attitude from. Its obvious she’s been emulating her mother.
Principal Antonio: That’s sad… Mothers these days should watch the way they behave, Especially in the presence of their children.
Mrs Carlotta: Exactly.
Principal: Well, The good thing is that she has already paid the money. Call Mrs Manuel.
Mrs Carlotta: Ok sir.
(At Chuks restaurant)
(A woman enters the restaurant and Morena goes to meet her)
Morena: Good day ma, May I take down your order?
Woman: I’d like to order a medium sized pizza and a milkshake.
Morena: Okay ma. Your order will be with you in about 10 minutes.
Woman: Ok.
(Morena attempts to leave but the woman draws her back)
Woman: Are you better now?
Morena: Uhhh…How do you mean?
Woman: I came here two days ago and the lady who attended to me said you couldn’t attend to me because you weren’t feeling well.
Morena: Ohh, I’m feeling much better. Thanks for asking.
Woman: Your welcome my dear.
(Morena goes into the kitchen)
Morena: (To Rafael) Hey.
Rafael: Hey babe.
Morena: (smiles) Rafael… Stop calling me “babe”
Rafael: But you’re a babe. An attractive one.
Morena: (sighs) Thank but you should be calling your girlfriend that. Not me.
Rafael: Okay.
Morena: I’m sorry…
Rafael: Its fine. You’ll need assistance right?
Morena: Yeah. I’ll need you to knead the dough.
Rafael: Alright then.
(Morena goes too meet Daniel)
Morena: Hiii.
Daniel: (hugs her) Hey babe.
(She sees him packing foods)
Morena: You’re going out for deliveries?
Daniel: Yeah, With Andrew.
Morena: We hardly spent time together lately… But I understand.
Daniel: Don’t worry. I’ll make time for us. Alright?
Morena: No problem… Bye.
Daniel: Bye.
(Daniel and Andrew leave the restaurant)
Andrew: I’m really happy you and Morena have taken things to the next level.
Daniel: Yeah, Everything happened in a flash.
Andrew: You and Morena are a match made in heaven.
Daniel: (smiles) Let’s go bro.
(Later that day)
(Crenshaw Elementary school)
Principal Antonio: Madam, This is the money (he hands it to her)
Sergio’s mother: Is it complete?
Principal Antonio: Count it yourself.
(She counts it)
Sergio’s mother: It’s complete, Thank you sir.
Principal Antonio: Yes, And thank you for your patience and understanding.
Sergio’s mother: It’s fine. I’ll be taking my leave now.
(She leaves his office)
(Meanwhile)
(At Chuks restaurant)
Nina: Morena, Are you done cooking?
Morena: Yeah.
Nina: No more clients?
Morena: I don’t know yet. It’s still evening.
Nina: I’m really tired. I want to go home. Where’s Daniel?
Morena: He’s out for deliveries.
Nina: Ok because i’m gonna hitch a ride with you guys home.
Morena: (smiles) Okay. Where’s Cecilia?
Nina: Have you forgotten? She went to San Antonio to deliver food to a client.
Morena: Ohhh (laughs) No wonder everywhere’s so quiet and peaceful.
(Just then, Cecilia enters the kitchen)
Morena: Speak of the devil…
Nina: (mockingly) Welcome back, How was your journey?
(Cecilia hisses at her)
Cecilia: You think this is over? Trust me, I’ll get my revenge.
Morena: Don’t even think about it.
Cecilia: Or else what?!
(Alicia enters the kitchen just then)
Nina: Or else you can say goodbye to your job. Do you think we’re not aware that you and Mr Rodriguez are having an affair?
Cecilia: (shocked) Huh?
(Alicia turns to look at them)
Nina: (To Cecilia) You heard me right. News spread like wildfire, Cecilia. You better behave yourself or else we’ll report you to the CEO and tell him about you and Mr Rodriguez.
Morena: (To Cecilia) Yeah that’s right. We know all about it. Just pray we don’t get enough evidence to nail you.
Alicia: Excuse me, How do you mean?
Morena: Excuse me, I wasn’t talking to you. Besides, it’s very rude to intrude in someone else’s conversation.
Nina: (quietly) Morena, You better be quiet before she chases you with a knife.
Morena: (laughs) I’m going to meet Pascaline, Are you coming?
Nina: Yeah.
(Morena and Nina leave the kitchen as Alicia stares at Cecilia in anger and suspicion)
.
.
.MORENA
Episode 26
(Next Day)
(At Chuks restaurant)
Morena: Hey Daniel.
Daniel: Hey babe. How’re you doing?
Morena: I’m not happy. We couldn’t spend enough time together yesterday.
Daniel: I’m really sorry, I was out for deliveries.
Morena: You don’t have to apologize. I understand.
Daniel: Yeah, And I’m still going out for more today.
Morena: I wonder when you’re gonna have free time. You’re always going out for deliveries.
Daniel: (smiles)
Morena: Take care.
Daniel: I will. One more thing…
Morena: Hmm… What’s that?
Daniel: I want to take you out on another date when I return
Morena: That’d be nice… Thanks.
(Daniel pecks Morena on the cheek before he leaves)
Nina: I’m jealous.
Morena: Why?
Nina: You and Daniel’s relationship is blissful.
Andrew: Yeah.
Morena: (To Nina and Andrew) So is yours.
Nina: Ewww.
Andrew: Gross.
Nina & Andrew: (to each other, simultaneously) Hey! What’s that supposed to mean?!
Morena: It’s alright guys. I was just kidding.
(Pascaline enters the kitchen)
Pascaline: Morena, You have a client.
Morena: Okay. (To Nina and Andrew) I’ll be right back.
(Morena goes to meet the client)
Man: Good day, Morena.
Morena: Good afternoon sir, May I take your order?
Man: I’d like a plate of rice and beef.
Morena: Okay. Your order will be with you shortly.
Man: Thank you, I heard you’re the best cook here, I’m sure you won’t disappoint.
Morena: (smiles) I won’t.
(In the kitchen)
Morena: Andrew and Nina, Please I’ll need you guy’s assistance.
Andrew: Alright no problem. Atleast we’ll finish up quickly.
Nina: Yeah. And we’re going to share the tip.
Morena: Definitely…Andrew, Please get me a pot. Nina please can you please help me bring the beef from the freezer?
Nima: Sure.
Cecilia: I wonder why some people behave like they’re the owner of the restaurant…Ordinary cook!
Nina: Cecilia.
(Cecilia looks at her angrily)
Nina: Morena is the best cook in this restaurant, If you’re not comfortable with that – LEAVE
(Cecilia hisses at her)
Nina: That’s all you know how to do.
Morena: Please ignore her. She’s a sadist.
(Later)
Man: Thank you so much. Morena. You did a wonderful job, The food was amazing. I would’ve ordered another plate but I’m in a hurry. Thank you once again.
Morena: It’s alright sir.
Man: Here… (He hands her $1000)
Morena: (shocked) $1000?
Man: Yeah, You deserve it. I’ll be leaving now.
(When the man leaves, Morena goes back into the kitchen)
Morena: Guys! I’m back! He gave me $1000!!!
Nina: (shocked) Woah.
(Cecilia stares at Morena in shock)
Nina: That’s so much money. I’ve never even received up to that amount ever since I got employed in this restaurant.
Andrew: Yeah, I’m in shock.
Morena: (smiles) Me too…We’ll all share it equally. $1000 in four places?
Andrew: That’s $250.
Nina: Who’s the fourth person?
Morena: Daniel.
Nina: Okay then.
(Morena notices Cecilia looking at her)
Morena: (angrily) What is it? Why’re you looking at me?
Andrew: Ignore her please.
(Morena uses the money to fan herself)
Morena: (mockingly) Ooohh, Its in abundance….
(Cecilia hisses at them then walks out of the kitchen)
Nina: (laughs) One day, That girl will hang herself.
Morena: Her life. Her problem. Besides, I have better things to worry about.
Andrew: Alright, Share the money…
(Pascaline enters the kitchen)
Pascaline: Andrew. You have a client.
Andrew: Ok… (To Morena) Keep my share.
Morena: No problem.
(Pascaline and Andrew leaves the kitchen)
(In Mr Rodriguez’s office)
(Someone knocks on the door)
Mr Rodriguez: Come in.
(The person turns out to be Cecilia. She enters his office)
Mr Rodriguez: Ohhh….Cecilia
Cecilia: Mr Rodriguez, I came to see you about something important.
Mr Rodriguez: Okay….But just a small question, Is Alicia around?
Cecilia: (confused) No. Why?
Mr Rodriguez: It’s nothing. So what is it that you want to tell me?
Cecilia: I’m really broke. I don’t have anything on me. So I need about $5000. Or let’s make it $7,500. Please sir.
Mr Rodriguez: $7,500? For what?
Cecilia: For many things sir. I need to pay my rent, settle my bills, change my wardrobe, restock my fridge….
Mr Rodriguez: Alright. I’ll give you the money.
Cecilia: Awwnnn. Thank you soo much sir. I appreciate.
Mr Rodriguez: You’re welcome.
Cecilia: Don’t worry, I’ll be coming over to your house this night so we can have some fun.
Mr Rodriguez: (smiles) I’ll be expecting you.
(Later that afternoon)
(In the kitchen)
Rafael: Hey love.
Morena: (sighs) Rafael…
Rafael: I know, I know… I should stop calling you that.
Morena: I don’t mean it in a bad way. We’re just friends and co-workers. Nothing more.
Rafael: But Morena, I really really like you and I’m ready to take care of you.
Morena: Look Rafael, I like you too. I really do. But I don’t see it happening for us. I’ve already told you this countless times.
(Daniel enters the kitchen)
Daniel: (To Morena) Hey babe.
Morena: Welcome back…
Daniel: Thank you. So are you ready?
Morena: Yeah. I’m all set.
Rafael: Bro, As you can see, I’m talking to her.
Morena: It’s alright, Rafael.
Rafael: No its not. (To Daniel) How dare you intrude in our conversation, Who do you think you are?!!!
(Daniel stares at him in suprise)
Morena: Rafael, We can continue our conversation later. Stop this.
Rafael: Not yet.
(Rafael angrily bumps into Daniel)
Daniel: (suprised) What the hell man….
(Rafael shoves Daniel violently)
Daniel: (getting angry) I’m warning you…
Rafael: What’re you gonna do? Weakling.
(Rafael pushes Daniel)
Daniel: What the heck man? Are you on drugs? Cause you’re clearly high.
Rafael: You wanna see high? Hold on….
(Rafael goes to grab a bottle and turns back to Daniel but Morena comes in between them)
Morena: Rafael, stop behaving like a child! What’s the matter with you?!
Rafael: (To Daniel) Just because you have a car doesn’t mean you can take away Morena from me…Impossible!
Morena: Rafael, Stop it! I’ll never love you no matter what happens! I love Daniel and its always going to be Daniel!!!
(Rafael stares at her for a moment then angrily leaves the kitchen)
Morena: (sighs) I’m so sorry, Daniel
Daniel: It’s alright.
(Cecilia laughs at them)
Daniel: (To Morena) Let’s go.
(Daniel and Morena leaves the kitchen)
Cecilia: (hisses) Idiots.
(That evening)
(Damiel takes Morena out to see the fireworks)
Daniel: Cover your eyes. I wanna show you something.
Morena: Okay…
(After a while)
Daniel: (smiles) You can open them.
(Morena opens her eyes and sees the fireworks)
Morena: Wow, It’s beautiful… Thank you so much.
Daniel: I got you something… (He hands her a small package)
Morena: (she opens it) Woah, A new phone?
Daniel: Yeah. To replace the one that Cecilia sold.
Morena: (she hugs him) I love you, Daniel.
Daniel: I love you too, Morena.
(Daniel leans in and kisses Morena passionately)
 
 
To be CONTINUED

The pink Clouds

Episode_5

 



She continued walking and Richard turned and also walked beside her.

“I was wondering what you would do to that man with the gun if the police hadn’t come,”Janet teased.

“I would tell him I was kidding, he should do whatever he pleases with you, “Richard said.

“What? I thought you going to be my superman, “Janet complained.

“Had it been you are not fat, I can risk my life for you, “Richard laughed.

“Oh damn it, why do you keep saying I’m fat?” Janet asked pretending to be angry.

“Well, the fact that you have a cute face, boys will blinded by it and won’t notice how fat you are,”Richard said.

“Thanks for calling me beautiful,”Janet smiled.

“When did I call you beautiful?” Richard asked.

“Technically, you just did,”Janet laughed.

“You must be very bat at grammar, there is a difference between cute, pretty and beautiful,”Richard replied.

“Oh really Mr. Grammar? Tell me their differences,”Janet requested.

Before Richard could reply, he noticed the lightings in the cloudy sky.

“Oh my God, we are in trouble,”Richard said.

“What is it?”Janet asked worriedly.

“I think is going to rain,”Richard responded.

“Oh my goodness, you scared the hell out of me Richard, I thought it was something serious,”Janet answered.

“Have you got caught up in a heavy rain before?” Richard asked.

“No I haven’t, why do you asked?” She questioned.

“Well, is similar to been whipped with a whipper. And if you haven’t been whipped before, get ready to feel the pain today,”Richard said.

“I know you are just trying to scare me, and I won’t be bothered by that,”Janet smiled and kept on walking.

They
talked and laughed as they walked as if they had been friends for years. At some point, Richard felt like everything happening was in a dream and that he could wake up at any moment. They walked for an hour before it started raining heavily. Richard suggested that they should find a place and stay until the rain stops, but Janet insisted that they Keep walking. It rained heavily on them as they walked but Janet didn’t mind.
“You said it will hurt, but I pretty much like it,”Janet yelled due to the loud sound of the rain.

“I am out of words to say,”Richard smiled.

“Can I tell you something?” Janet asked.

“Yes sure,”Richard assured.

“I used to think you were some kind of a jerk before, but not anymore,”Janet revealed.

“Really?” Richard laughed.
“Yes of course,” she responded.
“Good to hear,”Richard answered.
Suddenly, a car stopped and parked close to the road beside them.
“Hey Richard, where are you coming from?” Asked the person driving.
When they got closer, they noticed that it was one of their course mates at school.

“Thank God,”Richard said and they both quickly ran and entered the car.

Their course mate was so surprised to see them together in that condition.

“Where are you guys coming from?” He asked as he started driving.

“Is a long story really,”Richard responded.

“Well, we’ve got plenty of time,” he answered.

“We visited someone and got caught in the rain,”Janet quickly interfered.

“Oh I see,” he answered suspecting that they were hiding something. He drove into school and headed towards the female dormitory. She walked down from the car after it came to a halt close to the gate of her dormitory. “Good night Richard,” she said as she smiled. “Goodnight Janet ,”Richard smiled back.
The car drove away and Richard was dropped close to his hostel too.

“Thank you so much, I really appreciate it,”Richard said and his course mate as he drove away.

As he was heading to his room, he suddenly remembered that he was supposed to have a lesson with Rebecca. He then decided he will make up for it the next day.

When he entered their room, he found all of his roommates sleeping due fact that the weather had become so cold because of the rain. He went to the bathroom and changed the wet cloth he was wearing. He went to his bed and lied down because he very tired without even thinking of studying. He kept thinking about what happened between him and Janet until he finally fell asleep.


/> The next day, Richard woke up feeling so happy. Before he could do anything, he discovered that he was late for lectures. He quickly got dressed and ran out of the room. Because he was late, he took a taxi to the faculty. He arrived there five minutes after the lecture had started.
Luckily for him, the lecturer doesn’t mind if students come to his class late. He entered the lecture hall and went to the last sit and sat down. Richard looked around the lecture hall but couldn’t see Janet. It then brought him to the conclusion that she was still sleeping. As the lecture was taking place, Richard could not stop himself from thinking about Janet and the incidences that happened between them the previous night.
After the lecture, Richard remained behind in the hall trying to cover up for the time he missed the previous night.

“How did it go for you yesterday?” Someone asked.
When Richard turned, he noticed that it was Paul.

“Don’t take me to places like that ever again, “Richard said angrily as he stood.

“Oh come on, calm down. I was just trying to entertain you,” Paul responded.

“Entertain? Just hear how ridiculous you sound. If I want to entertain myself, I would have done so right here at school. Do you have an idea of what trouble I would have been into if I got arrested?” Richard asked. “Okay I am a sorry man, I should have told you,” Paul said as he hit Richard on the shoulder.
Richard shook his head and continued with what he was doing. He studied for about 1 hour before the next lecture started. During the next lecture, he looked around to see if he could see Janet. But he didn’t see her even after the lectures. He then began to suspect that something had happened to her. He brought out his phone to call her, he then suddenly remembered that he had deleted her number when they misunderstanding previously. At that moment, he regrets to have deleted her number.
He later went to the cafeteria to have some food. He sat at a table waiting for the waiter. He saw their class representative sitting at the table behind him with his friends. He knew he was a good friend of Janet, so he then decided to ask him about her. He stood up and approached their table and was about to speak when he heard his friends teasing him about Janet.
“I don’t really know what her problem is, she keeps telling me that she is not ready for a serious relationship right now,” the class representative said.
“Just keeping on trying, she wouldn’t be talking to you if she was interested in you at all,” replied one his friends.
The moment Richard heard that he felt as if he ran out of the air to breathe.
The pain in his chest was as if he swallowed a molten rock only that it was much worst. He turned to go back to his table when he was called by his class representative.
“Hey Richard, I thought you were coming here,” he said.
“Oh yes I am, I forgot something at that table, let me go and get it first,” Richard responded. “Alright then,” the class representative answered.
Richard went to his table and pretended to have taken something and returned to where his class representative was.
“So how are you Richard?” his class representative asked.
“I’m doing well, and yourself?” Richard asked as he sat down.
“I am good too. Where is your friend?” the class representative asked.
“I don’t know where he is,” Richard responded.
“Maybe he is with girls,” the class representative suspected.
“I won’t be surprised anymore. He really annoyed me yesterday,” Richard complained.
“What did he do?” His class representative asked,
“He took me to a club saying that I need to socialize with girls. I nearly got arrested yesterday,” Richard narrated.
“You see, you really need to advise your friend. Have you seen his result for the previous semester?” the class representative asked.
“No I haven’t, but he told me that he had a single F in his result,” Richard responded.
His class representative started laughing after Richard said that.
“And do you really believe what he told you? Are you really his friend?” the class representative asked.

“Is there anything I’m missing about his result?” Richard asked confusingly.

“You are missing everything Richard, to be honest with you, you really need to know more about your friend, where he goes to, the type of people he hangs out with and what he does in the night,” the class representative said.

“Really? But tell me about his result right now,” Richard requested.
“I won’t say much, just go to our result and check for the poorest result,” the class representative directed.

“Alright,
I will do that,” Richard replied.
He went to the office of their head of the department and asked for the overall list of the names of students in their department. There, he found Paul’s identification number and headed to their bulletin board where their results were placed. He went through all the results and found Paul’s result. He was completely disappointed by the result and finally realized why he had been hiding his identification number all along. He decided to talk to him about it privately when they meet alone.

Later in the day, he couldn’t forget about what he heard his class representative said about Janet. He felt so jealous whenever he remembered and wished he could stop thinking about her. In the evening around 4 o’clock, he decided to go Prof. Grace’s house to have his lesson with Rebecca. When he went to the house, he found Rebecca sitting on the bonnet of her mother’s car with her friend who happened to be her neighbour. She wore black jeans trouser with a white sweater. She wore white socks on her legs with no shoes. They were talking and laughing at the top of their voices. As Richard approached them, Rebecca was touched by her friend and then showed Richard. The moment she turned and saw Richard, she frowned immediately. He went and stood by the entrance of the house waiting for her to come. He spent about five minutes waiting for but she didn’t come. “Rebecca!” Richard called.
She jumped down from the bonnet of the car and met him.
“What do you want from me?” she asked with a frowned face looking at the ground.
“I’m surprised you are even asking me this question, don’t you the purpose of my coming here?” Richard asked.
“I would have known if you come yesterday as you scheduled,” she replied.
“Sorry I got caught up in something that’s why I couldn’t come,” Richard appealed.
“Do you think I’m some useless kid that doesn’t have anything to do? Let me tell you something, you are not going to treating me the way you want. I am busy today, you can schedule another day,” Rebecca said she looked up and looked into his eyes angrily.

“Look here young lady; I don’t want to complicate things. Just let me do what I come here to do and be on way, I didn’t like how it ended the other day, so I don’t want anything of that nature to you again,” Richard stated.

“I just want you to know that you can’t do whatever you like,” Rebecca answered.

They entered the house and found Professor Grace sitting in the living room watching television.

“Good evening Ma’am,” Richard greeted her. “Good evening Richard, How are you doing?” Prof. Grace asked.

“I am doing fine, ” Richard answered.

“How are your studies?” she asked again.

“Everything


is fine,” Richard responded.
“Did you come for your lesson with Rebecca?” she asked.

“Yes,” Richard answered.

“That’s good; I don’t want you to be easy on her. If she doesn’t cooperate, just report her to me,” Prof. Grace instructed.

“Okay I will as instructed,” Richard replied. Richard went to the dining table and waited for Rebecca to come out with her books. About five minutes, she came out with her Mathematics and Physics textbooks. She kept the books close to Richard and the sat on the chair next to him. The perfume on her body was so sweet that he wished he could ask her which one she was using.
“So with which subject are we going to start?” Richard asked.
“Anyone you wish,” she responded with her face still frowned.
“Alright, let’s start with Physics. Tell me the areas you don’t understand well,” Richard requested.
She kept quiet for about a minute without saying a word. Richard decided to give her some test to gauge her performance. He wrote down some of the simplest problems from in the textbook and gave her to solve it.

About 20 minutes later, he requested for her answers and found out that she couldn’t solve any of them.

“Well, that means we have to start with the basics,” Richard said as he closed the textbook.

He instructed her to bring the Mathematics textbooks of her junior years. After she brought them, he started teaching her the simplest topics. He tried his best to make her understand, but he couldn’t help it.

About an hour later, he decided to end the lesson by giving her some work as assignment despite he knew she won’t be to solve them.

“Try your best to do them before our next lesson,” Richard said but she didn’t say a word.

“I will see you next time,” Richard said as he stood up to leave.

“Are you leaving?” Prof. Grace asked when Richard got to her position.

“Yes I am,” Richard replied.

“So how is her performance,” she asked.

“Well, let’s hope she will improve at the end of the day,” Richard answered.

“Rebecca!” she called out.

“Yes mummy,” Rebecca answered.
“I heard that you are not doing so well,” the Professor complained.

Rebecca glared at Richard angrily and he pretended not to have noticed her.

“Well, if you don’t improve by the end of this session, I will make you repeat SS 2 even if your school allows you to be promoted to the final year,” Prof. Grace cautioned.
Rebecca was silent and couldn’t say a word.

“I will take my leave ma’am,” Richard said after a moment of silence.

“Alright Richard, see you next time,” the Professor responded.
When he walked out of the Professor’s house, he discovered that the place had gotten dark. He decided to go to his room and eat something. Suddenly, his phone started ringing and he noticed that it was Paul calling.

Paul: where are you?

Richard: I’m on my way to Block D, where are you?

Paul: I’m sitting on your bed right now.

Richard: Wait for me; I will be there as soon as I finish eating.

Paul: Alright, until you come

After their call, Richard went to one of his mates and collected his book after which he headed to his room.
“Hey, where have you been all day long?” Paul asked as Richard entered the room.

“I have been busy with Professor Grace’s daughter. What about you? Where have you been?” Richard asked.
“You know, hanging out as usual,” Paul responded.

“Oh, I see,” Richard replied.

He proceeded to his locker and brought the remaining food he cooked before going to Professor Grace’s house. He sat by the edge of his bed and he ate it together with Paul.
After they were done eating, Richard proceeded to take his books and laptop for his night studies. When Paul saw him leaving the room, he ran after him.

“Where will you studying today?” Paul asked.

“In one of the theatres over there,” he pointed the direction of some lecture theatres that were little bit further from them.

“You go first, let me go and take care of something,” Paul said as he tried to change the direction of walking.
“You lied to me about your result,” Richard said when Paul was about to leave.

“Who was the hypocrite that told you?” Paul asked angrily.

“It doesn’t matter who told me, what matters right now is that I was completely disheartened when I saw your actual result. Where do you think you can go with a result of 0.5 G.P.A? Imagine even Lydia having a better result than yours,” Richard said referring to the girl everyone thought was the weakest in the department.

Paul kept quiet without mentioning a word.

“You better sit up since this is just the beginning of the second semester. I won’t force you to take my advise, but as your friend, I must tell you the truth,” Richard adviced. “
Thanks for the advice, I will try and change,” Paul answered.
“I’m glad you appreciate it,” Richard replied.

 

To_be_Continued

IN BETWEEN
Episode 16.
By AMAH’S HEART.

 

 

She drove close to the location, parked in a private store before entering the road with leg.
She walked around the area before returning to her car

She was lucky to have fixed and came along with her car on this journey.
She arrived the city in the afternoon but the gut to proceed further left her and she decided to lodge in a hotel.

It was while she was alone in her hotel room that she planned on how exactly to go about it all.
The said address is still miles away from the hotel she lodged according to the people she asked.

She had fear, great fear of the unknown and wish Jane had come along with her but looking at the bright side of this whole journey this was her fight, and it should be personal.
And no matter what happens today she won’t give up until Pete returns home to her and the kids.

She called Jane to ask how the kids were doing, Jane was more eager for updates on how the whole journey was going.

Veronica told her that by tomorrow she will be going to the said address. She couldn’t meet up due to it was already late.

She asked Jane to say few prayers for her maybe God will hear her because right now she doesn’t have the right words to communicate to God.
All she was after is for her husband to return home to her and the kids.

Jane promised to do as she asked.

The


following day, Veronica set out.
She drove on and asked questions whenever she wasn’t sure.
When she got to the address, she sat in her car watching the gate and wondering what next.
She checked the time and it was 10am

Veronica mustered courage, came down from her car and walked to the gate.
She knocked twice but no response came. She knocked again and yet nobody answered.
She decided to return to her car and wait for anybody that will either come out or enter the gate but on a second thought she pushed the gate and it opened.

Veronica looked round the big compound and the beautiful three storey building in it

She does not know which way to the main house due to the way the house was built.
Cars, about three were relaxing under a big canopy shade.
The house looks more like a hotel with the whole architecture designs.

She was still looking round when she heard a door open.

“Yes, can I help you ma’am?
An average height fair lady in an apron asked .

Veronica forgot everything she had practice back at the hotel.
She quietly approached the woman who stood by the door watching her.

“Hiiii….uhmm… sorry, Good morning madam… I knocked on the gate but no response… so, I decided to come in.”

Her hands became sweaty. The lady is probably the main madam of the house she need to think fast before the lady either tagged her as a thief or throw her out.

“Yes, Who are you looking for or how can I help you?

She asked Veronica without a smile on her face.
Veronica who couldn’t think of what to say in such situations was trying to fabricate a lie in her head when another door, close to the first that the lady came out from opened up all of a sudden and a woman, way older and more sophisticated came out.

“Abby, what is going on and who is this?
The woman asked the first lady in an apron.
Obviously the lady in an apron that she called Abby must either be a worker or relative.

Abby opened her mouth to reply but the rich looking woman suddenly exclaimed with joy on her face as she pointed towards a surprised Veronica who haven’t been able to come up with anything yet.

“Jemima… you’re from Jemima…she sent you…?

Veronica startled a little before nodding as she wondered who the Jemima was.
The woman took few feet closer to her and said.

“…
you’re in the right place then. I’m Mrs Elliot, this is Abby my housekeeper. Forgive her manners. I have already made arrangements for your coming. What’s your name? Jemima told me that she had little accident yesterday morning and can’t make it down but she will be sending somebody down this morning. By the way, how is she doing… hope the accident isn’t serious?
Veronica managed to say
“No… Is just a minor injury. She will be fine. My name is… Ver… vVictoria, you can call me Vicky… madam”

The woman waved her hand in the air and said.
“Come off it Vicky, instead of calling me madam please call me Patricia or Mrs Elliot. Forgive my manners… come inside please.

Patricia led her into the fine looking house.
She tried to offer Veronica drink with snacks but she declined.

Patricia started showing her around the massive looking sitting room.

“…I will show you round but this particular place is where the main party will take place… you can take as many pictures as you want and also note down anything that needs few or more touches….”

Veronica was still lost on what exactly Jemima was supposed to be doing. She was just following the woman and nodding to everything she says without any objections.
She paused at a picture decorated wall, where many pictures where in display.

She stared at one particular wall framed picture that got her attention.

Patricia with her husband in their wedding attire which seems to be taken many years ago.
They had both traditional and a court wedding pictures hanging on the wall.

Jubril Elliot was the man in the picture.
she could have swear that he was a younger version of Pete but that can’t be possible or could it?
Well, that’s why she was in this risky mission. To find out the truth.

They both cuddled up in another picture beside the wedding picture and they both appeared inlove.
The other pictures where either with their children celebrating one thing or the other.

“That’s my husband…
Veronica was startled from the voice that spoke behind her ears.
She turned and it was Patricia who quickly apologised for coming at her like she did.

“Oh…I see. He is good looking. You two looks so lovely. But…Sorry for asking, How long have you been married and where is he now?

“This will be our sixteenth year wedding anniversary which was why we decided to throw big celebration. Blessed with two beautiful daughters and a son. When we contacted Jemima who is well known for her interior decorations I was eager to see how she will turn this whole interior into something unique. She did it before… two years ago when we celebrated our anniversary too and also my birthday. I was expecting something more outstanding until she called to inform us that she can’t make it due the accident but promised to send somebody to scoop through. As you can see there is enough space and room for creative design. We couldn’t celebrate last year due to some problem that came up but this year is going to be grand. If you need anything kindly let me know or call Abby my housekeeper. Oh, pardon me… you asked another question… where my husband is at the moment? He visited his family house to see his parents and siblings. He will be back soon…he went yesterday evening and should be on his way by now. Are you married…or do you have kids…”?

Veronica cleared her throat first as she tried to reply while her eyes was fixed on the man’s smiling picture with his wife.

“Yes…yes, I’m married with kids…”
Veronica without thinking touched the face of the man in the picture and said
“…He had the same eyes, same features… just as my husband… Pete. I wonder where he is…”

“Did you just say Pete? Patricia asked while Veronica withdraw back her hand.

She turned and looked at Patricia, not knowing what to say.

“…. that’s the name my husband calls me. Well, not exactly but he sometimes calls me either Pety or Pete. He is not the type that calls all this sugar coated name so he gave me a special name carved out from my name Patricia. Instead of Pat or Tricia as many will call me he decided that Pety or Pete was a perfect name and for years he had always calls me that… and I love it and already used to it. He used to travel a whole lot in the past but not again. I and the kids are happy to have him around while he run his personal pharmaceutical business which isn’t too far from the house. Alot of challenges in the past… that’s why we are both looking forward to this anniversary to remind ourselves of the importance of family, love and many other uncountable blessings in our lives. Do you say your husband name is Pete…”?

“No…is…pet..ter.
his name is Peter. Your family is so warm and your home is like a museum… beautiful.”
Veronica changed the topic immediately so that Patricia won’t ask her another personal question.

What a coincidence that her husband calls her Pete.
Veronica still couldn’t make sense out of everything and decided to continue her acting.

She brought out her phone and was taking pictures, making Patricia assume is part of the decor job description.

“We have had so many memories in this house. I had my three children in this house. We sold off some of our properties but this house held so many tears and laughter for us and this is why we always use it during each year celebration. As a top real estate agent, I haven’t been able to enter a house as warm and homely like ours….”
Patricia said smiling.

Veronica stared at her, she had a friendly aura around her. this was her opportunity to get her contact.

“If you don’t mind.. can I get your contact? I know Jemima has it but I don’t and just in case I’m interested in buying a home or selling one I know a reliable source to contact for that purpose.

“,Sure Vicky… there is no problem. Hold on let me get my business card for you…”
She later handed her contact card to Veronica before going back upstairs.

Few moments later, she heard a car horn outside.
Patricia who was upstairs interacting with either the kids or somebody else ran downstairs.
Her lookalike son and one of her daughter who was almost her height but obviously a teenager was with her.

Patricia looked over at Veronica, smiled and said.
“My husband is back…”
Veronica smiled back as she watched them walk to the door.
She rushed to the window to have a clearer view of the man but couldn’t see much.

Veronica returned to her previous position and continued acting like an interior decorator checking things out.

Few minutes later
The door swung open and they all entered the house talking and laughing at the same time as the kids asked of how their grandparents, aunty Helen and uncle Rico.
Veronica doesn’t know who the people they were mentioning are and is obvious that she was in a wrong house and needs to find her way out immediately before things get wrong or before Patricia finds out that she was not sent from Jemima.

She was in a wrong house, although the pictures looks like that of Pete but that’s obviously Jubril Elliot not her Pete Johnson who never had parents or siblings except his sister who was married and live far away.

Patricia said her husband visited his parents and that information alone makes her relax because Pete’s parents are late.
they died in a motor accident. He does not have much relative aside his only sister which was why none of his family members where present during their own wedding.

She


was in Jubril Elliot’s house, and with the whole dream and scary stories from his company about what he did in the past, it was far too dangerous for her to be here.
She needs to get out right away.
“Hey Vicky… meet the second upcoming celebrant, my husband… Mr Jubril Elliot…”

Patricia said laughing while Veronica quietly turned to greet the man.
Patricia introduced Veronica as the lady sent by Jemima the interior decorator.

His smiling face changed into a frown

“Vero… He said with a shocked voice mixed with anger.

Veronica opened her eyes in a wider shock.
Could this be Pete?
“Pete… is that you? She exclaimed loudly almost shaking.

The whole place fell silent that they can hear each others different breathing sound.

 

 

Tbc

IN BETWEEN
Episode 15
By AMAH’S HEART.
 
 
“… this better be some kind of expensive joke. That’s why I have refused to believe any of it. No…no God, it can’t be true. I will continue saying it no matter how long it takes…”
Veronica kept muttering to herself as she stared at Pete’s pictures on her phone.
The cheque she retrieved from the store was lying on the table.
“… Jubril Elliot can’t be Pete Johnson. They’re two different people. Yes, Make it to be so Lord… make it so or if not I’m a living corpse… please. I believe in you Lord and I know you will put my enemies to shame. How will I face the church, how do I move on? I will be ruined… totally. Jubril Elliot…it can’t be. Don’t let it be. God, I know you won’t…”
There was a knock on the door startling her.
“…God… let it be Pete, Pete…it must be my husband. A clear answer that you listened and heard all my prayers and already making it come to past. Yes Lord..I know you’ve done it. I believe in your miracle. Thank you Jesus… because I know and I can feel in my spirit that is my husband. I believe it by faith…yes, my faith is bigger than that of a mustard seed that you mentioned in the bible. Is like the size of a watermelon or coconut… big and strong. Thank you Lord for bringing Pete Johnson, my husband home…”
Veronica started singing a melodious song as she rushed downstairs to open the door.
As she opened the door she stared into the face of the man staring back at her.
She was supposed to jump on him and start leaping for joy but because he is not the man she wish he was the joy she had earlier disappeared.
“Good morning madam…”
Veronica angrily replied “yes, what do you want…?
The man seems surprised by the question. He reintroduced himself again.
“Is me Sinus, the guy from the waste company, I’m here to pack your dustbins like I do every Friday. I have packed the ones outside and will like to know if you have any other one inside and also the money for the…”



“I don’t have…” Veronica interrupted before he could complete what he was saying.
She shut the door and angrily walked back inside.
Just when she was climbing the staircase another knock came.
She boiled down angrily as she turned back and went to the door to warn the dustbin guy off her door.
“…. get out of my property, I said I don’t…”
She paused as she realized it was Jane.
“….oh Jane. I thought is the guy that packs my trash…”
“I was already wondering why you were ready to punch me in the face. How’re you doing? Jane said as she walked into the house.



“Good…but not too good. To be sincere I’m not close to anything good at this moment. I’m becoming a shadow of my self, acting like an aggressive crazy woman. Why is this happening to me…? I didn’t do anything wrong to deserve this. Jane, I don’t see why I should be going through this hell. My husband is out there, no one has any information about him. He is lost and I’m equally lost in this desert of worries. I don’t know which way or how to get out of this dark moment. Pete haven’t returned so I can’t be fine until I set my eyes on him…”
Jane sat down without a word.
Veronica continued
“…My kids resumed school for another term last week and the school is threatening to send them home this week if the fees and my outstanding debt is not cleared, they even said that they don’t run charity organization so I should be ready to either pay up or have my kids home. I don’t have any money and I used most of the money you gave me to bring back my car and the remaining I had to use it for foodstuffs. I don’t know what to sell, or who to run to..”
Jane cleared her throat and said.
“I thought there’s a car parked in the garage that you or your husband hardly use?
“Is in total bad shape. It belongs to Pete…he crashed it long time ago before I gave birth to my boy and ever since is being parked there. The mechanics where demanding for a huge amount to fix it, Pete said it should remain in the garage until he decides what to do with it…”
Jane breathed deeply and said
“,Sell it, sell it as scrap..sell it off and use the money for some other things. Your kids school is very expensive Vero, Pete isn’t here for now…is almost 8months that he haven’t showed up. You can’t continue like this Vero. Change the kids school to a more affordable school. I have list of schools that are good yet very affordable. I’m not saying you shouldn’t have hope or wait for Pete to show up and clear off the bills but for now you have to restrategize while waiting…”
Veronica flares up.
“Jane, are you in anyway assuming that my husband may not return?
“You know that’s not what I meant Vero bu…
Veronica interrupted
“Hold your”but” selling off his damaged expensive car, changing the children’s well recognized school and counting months of Pete’s absence is exactly what you meant. You never said anything positive because you’ve already concluded that Pete won’t return but I’m here to put it to you that he will return and my enemies will be put to shame. My husband will come back soon…I can feel it in my guts..”
She walks away from Jane who said nothing again but to sit with her phone in hand.
After sometime Veronica retuned.
Jane said to her.
“Listen to me Vero, is high time you start coming in term with the truth and get ready to face whatever may come thereafter. I understand how hard this whole thing must be for you but don’t make it harder on yourself by refusing to face the truth. You cast and bind Jubril Elliot having anything to do with your husband instead of digging deep to know the connection they share. Or isn’t it obvious that what we fear may actually be the truth? Vero, I’m your friend and can only help you to some extent, you’re the one in the shoe and you understand how much it pinches. You needs leave all this lies that you’re using to console yourself and face the truth and also the challenges that comes with it. Sell the car off, it will worth alot of money, change the kids school to a less expensive place. Set yourself up with some business or something else meaningful that will be fetching little money, Go in search of Pete or Jubril to know what becomes of him. I know is been about three weeks we visited his company but I believe Mr Nelson will be willing to give us the address to Jubril Elliot location. Don’t blame God or wallow in self pity… enough of all this. Is time to take action, if I leave here I won’t bother you again with plans of what to do because I’m tired of repeating the same thing each time and nothing is done. The last time I suggested that you get the address and let’s go and search for Jubril who may be related to Pete you almost swallowed me alive. You rejected and bind me up with the holy ghost fire because you’re afraid of the truth. I’m saying it again… maybe the last time. God is merciful to you and that’s why he is revealing the hidden things that could have been worst. Take action Vero…quit wasting time believing in some miracle that may never happen….”
Jane stood up and left. Leaving Veronica to think about all she said.
After two days Veronica’s kids were sent home from school and until the school debt is cleared they won’t be allowed to resume back.



Veronica had to start thinking about everything all over again.
She went into the garage some days Later and knew it was time to sell off Pete’s old car.
She called a mechanic and big work shop owner to come check it out.
Most of the parts cost lots of money and the engine was still very good but the body was damaged.
She had never thought of the car if not that Jane raised the topic, reminding her.
They negotiated and after taking so long to negotiate they finally agreed on a price.



Veronica sold it off and a towing company sent in their towing van and the car was carried out.
Veronica called Jane and asked her to suggest a good, cheap school and Jane willingly recommend a good one close to her.
After two weeks she was able to register her kids in another school which wasn’t too far from their house.
She made up her mind to take the big step of searching for Jubril maybe he will have connections with Pete.



Veronica called Mr Nelson and asked for Jubril Elliot’s address.



She later got the address and informed Jane on what she finally decided to do.
She was going to go alone and only needed her help with the kids.



Jane agreed to help take care of the children in her absence.

More episodes@ www.dapalace.com

Veronica looked round the big house and exhaled loudly.
It was time to go on this dreaded journey.
time to meet Jubril Elliot and face her fears.
 
Tbc

MORENA
Episode 23
 
(Daniel goes to meet Morena)
Daniel: Morena, Why didn’t you tell me.
Morena: About?
Daniel: About this blackmail. Cecilia has been blackmailing you, Nina and Andrew all these while.
Morena: (sighs) Yeah. I didn’t tell you because I just didn’t want you to get angry and do something irrational.
Daniel: Really? You think that’s what I’d do?
Morena: I know how you act, Daniel.
Daniel: Well you’re right….I’m really sorry about all these. I tried to talk to Cecilia concerning this blackmail but she refused to listen
Morena: I hate that girl so much.
Nina: You’re not the only one.
(Crenshaw Elementary school)
(In the Principal’s office)
Principal Antonio: Good morning madam.
Sergio’s mother: There’s nothing good about this morning, Principal Antonio. My son came home yesterday without his eyeglasses and he complained about a girl in his class, breaking it. And I simply couldn’t believe my ears!
Principal Antonio: We’re on top of the situation, Madam. I guess you already know that we are parents as well so you can always trust us to act in your best interest at all times.
Sergio’s mother: (sighs) I know that…
Principal Antonio: Why we invited you to school is to find out the cost of Sergio’s broken eyeglasses and then surcharge the vandal accordingly.
Sergio’s mother: I bought it in the states during our last trip there. They cost $2,000 minus the lens which costs $1,500. It’s a bit expensive and that’s one of reasons I was practically mad when I learnt they were broken.
Principal Antonio: Okay.
Sergio’s mother: I got it for him about a month ago when his opthalmologist said his former one was already weak.
Principal Antonio: No problem, Madam. I’ll send for the father of the naughty girl involved right away.



Sergio’s mother: I just hope we’ll get a quick response.



Principal Antonio: Absolutely Madam. I can assure you that by this time tomorrow, We should have settled this case.
Sergio’s mother: Okay, Thank you sir.
Principal Antonio: You’re welcome, Madam.
(She leaves his office. As she leaves, Principal Antonio sends for Juanita and she goes to see him in his office)
Principal Antonio: Do you see that problem you’ve caused?
Juanita: (without remorse) I’m sorry.
Principal Antonio: Sorry or not, You’re still going to be severely punished according to the school rules and regulations.
(He hands her a letter)
Principal Antonio: Give that to your father.
(Juanita collects the letter and utters no word as she leaves his office)
Principal Antonio: Naughty girl.
(At Chuks restaurant)
(A woman enters the restaurant and Cecilia rushes goes to meet her)
Cecilia: Good day Madam, What would you like?
Woman: Where’s Morena? I want her to take my order not you.
Cecilia: (smiles) Well unfortunately, Morena’s not feeling well so she asked me personally to attend to her clients.



Woman: Well in that case, I’d like a plate of noodles.
Cecilia: Okay. Your order will be with you in about 15 minutes.



(Cecilia goes back into the kitchen and sees Pascaline)
Cecilia: Pascaline, What’re you doing in here?
Pascaline: Its my lunch break. I came here to eat.
Cecilia: MORENA!!!
Morena: (sadly) Yes?
Cecilia: Go get me some vegetables from the store. Carrots, green peas, green pepper… You’re not dumb, I’m sure you know what I’ll need.
Morena: (sighs) Yeah.
Cecilia: Good! Now hurry up!
(Morena goes into the store amd returns few seconds later)
Morena: I brought them (Hands it to her) Here…
Cecilia: (angrily) What the hell is this?!
Morena: Carrots, Green peas, Green pepper, Onions…
(Cecilia angrily slaps Morena)
Pascaline: Cecilia! Why’d you slap her?!
(Cecilia ignores her)
Cecilia: (To Morena) Why would you bring me these carrots?
Morena: (confused and angry) But you asked me to go get you carrots!



Cecilia: I did. But I meant small carrots! Why would you bring me big carrots? Ohhh, So you wants me to incise myself?
Morena: (quietly) No.
Cecilia: Go back in there and look for small carrots!
(Morena collects the carrots and goes back into the store)
Pascaline: Why’re you ordering her about?
Cecilia: (smiles) It’s just between us.
Pascaline: (suspiciously) Hmm…
Cecilia: Yeah. Anyways, I’ve been meaning to ask, Who’s that new cook?
Pascaline: Her name’s Alicia. She was employed when you and Morena got suspended.



Cecilia: Why would she get employed? She’s not even a good cook.



(Just then, Alicia enters the kitchen. Pascaline sees her but Cecilia doesn’t)
Pascaline: Oops.
Cecilia: What do you mean by “Oops”? I’m right. All the new cook ever does is burn client’s food. She’s a terrible cook and she’s just wasting our salaries!
(Cecilia turns around and sees her)
Cecilia: (startled) Uhhh…
Alicia: (angrily) WHO THE Bleep WERE YOU TALKIN’ ABOUT?!!!
Cecilia: (stutters) Umm, I was….I was…..
(Alicia looks around for a nearby weapon, She sees a small knife and picks it up then turns back to Cecilia)
Alicia: YOU WERE WHAT?!!!
(Cecilia becomes silent)
Alicia: I heard you call me a terrible cook and say that I was wasting “your salary”, Well let me tell you somethin’ bitch, If you tired of me then you can do us all a favor and get the hell outta this restaurant because I ain’t gonna leave this restaurant for nobody! Let me tell you somethin’ else bitch, Ain’t nobody cares about you or where you at so you leavin’ this restaurant might just be the best thing that’s ever happened here, Bitch!
(Alicia drops the knife then packs the dirty dishes and leaves the kitchen)
Pascaline: (mockingly) Finally. You’ve mellowed down.
(Cecilia hisses at her and continues cooking)
Pascaline: Your sharp tongue will get you into trouble one day.
Cecilia: Just hurry up and leave here. This kitchen isn’t your station.
(Morena returns to the kitchen)
Morena: I found small carrots.
Cecilia: Good. Chop it along with the rest of the vegetables.
(Morena does as instructed)
Cecilia: You know what? Cook up the food, Go and serve the woman and whatever tip she gives to you, come back and give it to me… And don’t even think about playing a smart one on me
.
.
.
..
MORENA
Episode 24
(That evening)
(Juan and Juanita return home and go to meet Aunt Maria in the kitchen)
Juan & Juanita: Good evening mommy.
Aunt Maria: Welcome home my darlings. Mrs Samantha dropped you?
Juan & Juanita: Yes mommy
Aunt Maria: How was school today?
Juan: (looks at Juanita) It was intriguing…
Aunt Maria: Okay good…. Go in and shower, When you’re done, you can come and have some tortillas.
Juan & Juanita: Okay mommy.
(She back them and continues cooking)
Juan: (quietly) Tell her.
Juanita: I can’t.
Juan: Why?
Juanita: I just can’t.
Juan: Ugh, She’s still gonna find out eventually.
(Aunt Maria turns around to look at the two of them)
Aunt Maria: What’s the matter? Why are you both still here?
Juan: Mom, I have something to tell you. Juanita slapped our classmate, Sergio and broke his glasses.
Juanita: Juan! You’re such a chatterbox!
Aunt Maria: Juanita…
Juanita: I was only acting on your instruction – “Slap any boy who comes too close”.
Aunt Maria: (sighs) So what did the school authorities say?
Juanita: They gave me a letter to give to Dad.
Aunt Maria: Where is the letter?
(Juanita takes the letter out of her schoolbag and hands it to her mom and she reads it thoroughly)
Aunt Maria: (gasps) It costs $3,500? Where am I gonna get $3,500 from? (To Juan & Juanita) Do me a favor, Don’t let your father know about this, Is that clear?
Juan & Juanita: Yes Mommy.
Aunt Maria: Ok. Go in and shower.
(Juan and Juanita goes inside)
Aunt Maria: Oh God, What’s all these problems? And there’s no way I can tell Roberto about this.
(Morena returns home just then)
Morena: Good evening Aunty.
(Aunt Maria ignores her. Morena then attempts to go into her room)
Aunt Maria: Get back here!
(Morena turns around to look at her)
Morena: Ma?
Aunt Maria: Do you have up to $3,500?
Morena: No Aunty.
Aunt Maria: How much do you have?
Morena: I’m not sure about the exact amount.
Aunt Maria: You’re not sure? Ok, Give me your handbag!
Morena: Huh?
Aunt Maria: GIVE IT TO ME!
(Morena hands Aunt Maria her handbag and she searches it and sees $176.95)
Aunt Maria: So this is all you have? A working lady? (hisses)
(Aunt Maria takes the money)
Morena: But Aunt…
Aunt Maria: What is it? Who gives you these money? Isn’t it Roberto? I have every right to it, After all Roberto’s my husband.
Morena: But Aunt, This is UNFAIR!!!!
Aunt Maria: You’re raising your voice at me? In my own house?
(Morena becomes silent)
Aunt Maria: Get out of my sight!
(Morena goes into her room)
(In Morena’s room)
Morena: (sobs) Oh God, I’m tired! First Cecilia, Now Aunt Maria… When will all these problems end?
(That night)
(In Uncle Roberto’s room)
Aunt Maria: Darling…
Uncle Roberto: Yes?
Aunt Maria: Umm, I need about $2,000 for groceries and $1,500 to repair my phone.
Uncle Roberto: What’s wrong with your phone?
Aunt Maria: It overheats easily, The charging port isn’t functioning well, It goes down too quickly, I hardly receive network signals….
Uncle Roberto: Ok fine. I’ll give you the money.
Aunt Maria: (hugs him) Thank you so much darling.
Uncle Roberto: (smiles) You’re welcome.
(Next Day)
(At Chuks restaurant)
Cecilia: Nina, Get over here now!
Nina: (angrily) What is it?
Cecilia: I’m supposed to go deliver food to a client at San Antonio this evening. You’ll be going there instead.
Nina: San Antonio?
Cecilia: Yeah. San Antonio.
(She notices Nina’s angry expression)
Cecilia: Is there a problem?
Nina: San Antonio is really far from here.
Cecilia: Yeah I know, That’s why I’m sending you. I can’t afford to stress myself.
Nina: Cecilia please, I have work to do…
Cecilia: And is that “work” more important than your job?
Nina: (sighs) It’s alright. I’ll go deliver it.
Cecilia: Better! ANDREW!!!
(Andrew goes to meet her)
Andrew: You called me?
Cecilia: I’m hungry. Make me noodles with sausages.
Andrew: Ok.
Cecilia: I’ll be right back.
(Cecilia leaves the kitchen)
Nina: Ok! I’m tired! Can you believe that bitch wants me to go all the way to San Antonio to deliver a burrito….Can you imagine that?
Andrew: Who’re you talking about?
Nina: WHO ELSE?!!!!
Andrew: Ohhh. Cecilia.
Nina: Can’t we just beat her up and threaten her back?
Morena: And risk losing our jobs? No please.
Andrew: I guess we have only one option left. To format her phone.
Nina: Format her phone?
Andrew: Yeah.
Nina: How’re we even gonna get it from her? She’s always with it.
Andrew: I’ll find a way.
Morena: But she might have many important documents and information in it.
Nina: Who cares?!
Morena: But that’ll be wickedness.
Nina: Nahh, I call it “Tit for Tat”
Morena: Alright then. Let’s go ahead with the plan.
Andrew: It won’t take time. All we need is her phone and someone to distract her.
Nina: Leave that to me.
Morena: Ok perfect. We should have come up with this idea sooner…
(Just then, Rafael enters the kitchen)
Morena: Rafael, Where’s Cecilia?
Rafael: Well, She just left the meeting room because she went there to charge her phone. I think she’s at the service station now… Any problem?
Morena: (looks at Nina & Andrew then smiles) Not at all…. Thank you so much.
Rafael: You’re welcome.
Nina: You’re going out of the restaurant now?
Rafael: Yeah, For deliveries.
Nina: Okay take care.
Morena: See you later.
Andrew: Safe journey bro.
Rafael: Yeah thanks.
(Rafael leaves the kitchen)
Morena: This is a miracle. (To Andrew) Are you set?
Andrew: You know I am.
Morena: (To Nina) You know what to do?
Nina: Trust me, I do.
(Morena and Andrew go to the meeting room while Nina goes to meet Cecilia at the service station)
Cecilia: What’re you doing here?
Nina: Let’s talk.
Cecilia: About what?
Nina: Umm… I wanted to ask you what moisturizer you’re using because you are just glowing.
Cecilia: And you really think I’d tell you?
(Cecilia hisses at her and attempts to walk out of the service station but Nina gently pulls her back)
Nina: Calm down. It was just a harmless question.
Cecilia: Aren’t you supposed to be getting ready for your journey to San Antonio? Remember it’s very FAR.
Nina: I know but I just wanted us to spend time together for about ten minutes, Talking.
Cecilia: Talking about what exactly? Look, You and I are enemies and ten minutes of ”talking” isn’t going to change that.
(Few minutes later, Morena enters the service station)
Morena: Nina, Please I need to show you something (To Cecilia) Please excuse us.
(Morena and Nina leave the service station)
Nina: So?
Morena: He did it!
Nina: (sighs) Thank God… How did he do it?
Morena: That’s not important. All that matters is that he has formatted her phone.
Nina: We should have even stolen her phone.
Morena: What’re we gonna do with her cheap phone? It wouldn’t cost more than $2
Nina: True.
Morena: (sighs) At last, We’re free!!!
(Later that day)
Cecilia: Morena! Come here!
(Morena ignores her)
Cecilia: I’m sure you’re not deaf.
(Morena ignores her again)
Cecilia: Ohhh. It’s seems like you’re tired of your job right?
(Morena hisses at her)
Cecilia: No worries… I know exactly what to do, You better get your things packed up and ready.
Morena: Or else what?!
Cecilia: What do you mean “Or else what”?
Morena: I mean that you can do whatever you want to do, I don’t give a damn. But if you try anything funny with me, I’ll trail you home and beat you blue black!
Cecilia: Ohhh, You’re now challenging me back? (To Nina and Andrew) You’re seeing this right?
(Morena, Nina and Andrew all ignore her)
Cecilia: I’m going to report you all to Mr Rodriguez, Now! I should get my evidence ready…. (She opens her phone) Huh? Where are all my apps? (She looks at Morena in fear then looks back at her phone) Oh no, The video recording….Its gone. (To Morena) What did you do?
Morena: Ohhh just a little PAYBACK!
Cecilia: You formatted my phone?
Nina: (To Morena and Andrew) This girl is so dumb. (To Cecilia) Of course we formatted your phone. Next time you wouldn’t mess with us.
Morena: That’s right. Enough is enough!
Cecilia: (angrily) All my apps, documents, music, images and videos are GONE!!!
Nina: Who cares?
Morena: Its called “Tit for Tat”
(Morena and Nina hisses at her then walks out of the kitchen leaving Cecilia fuming in anger)
Andrew: Woah, You look red.
(He drops a bottle of water for her on the cabinet)
Andrew: You’ll need it.
(He leaves after Morena & Nina)
Cecilia: (ragingly mad) ARGH!!!!!
(Morena returns to the kitchen)
Morena: One more thing…
(Morena slaps Cecilia hard across the face)
Morena: Now we’re even.
Cecilia: (holds her cheek in anger) You’re getting fired today!
Morena: (hisses) Get out!
(Cecilia angrily leaves the kitchen and goes to Mr Rodriguez’s office)
(In Mr Rodriguez office)
Cecilia: Mr Rodriguez! I came to report Morena, Nina and Andrew to you.
Mr Rodriguez: What did they do?
Cecilia: They insulted you the day you asked Andrew to make you toast. They said you’re fake, silly, ridiculous, ungrateful, annoying, imperfect, full of complains, hypocritical….
Mr Rodriguez: They said all that?
Cecilia: Yes! And I have evidence.
Mr Rodriguez: Show me.
Cecilia: Umm…I meant I had evidence.
Mr Rodriguez: (suspiciously) Cecilia….
Cecilia: Sir I’m serious, I did have evidence but they deleted it from my phone somehow. Mr Rodriguez, Those people are a threat, You have to fire them!
Mr Rodriguez: I’m really sorry, Cecilia. I can’t do that. They’re very good cooks and they make enough money for this restaurant. If I fire them then the CEO will fire me.



(Cecilia stares at him for a moment before she angrily exits the office)
 
To be CONTINUED

Actually, I didn’t come here with any money. I was brought here unwillingly by my stupid friend,”Richard responded.
“I really am in trouble,” Janet answered.

“I guess we have to walk our way back since none of us is capable of paying,”Richard said as he started walking.
“What? Are you crazy? Do you know how far our school is from here?” Janet exclaimed.
“Come on, don’t be such a lazy kid. We have no choice but to walk,”Richard said and started walking.
“Well, if I break my legs, you are going to be held responsible,” Janet said and started walking behind Richard.
“Really? I thought fat girls have stronger bones than that of the men,”Richard teased.
“What? Are you calling me fat right now?” Janet asked as she walked to face him.
“Well, any girl bigger than me is supposed to be called fat,”Richard responded.
“You are just a thin dwarf Richard, so me being fatter and taller than you just make me a perfect human being. Besides, no one has ever said I am fat with the exception of you,”Janet said.
“You are just like mount Everest. It wasn’t the tallest mountain before it was discovered,”Richard said.
“I don’t even know what if that’s supposed to make sense,”Janet responded.

” Of course it does, I mean I am the first person to discover how fat you are,”Richard laughed.

“You are not serious,” she answered.

By that time, they have gotten close to the highway. The road was filled with vehicles and there were street lights shining above it.
“if only I hadn’t lost my purse, we would have taken a taxi to school,”Janet said.
“I have s question that has been running in my mind,”Richard announced.

“What is it?” Janet asked.

“What is a girl like you doing in a party like that?” Richard asked.

“Actually, I have no idea that it was that kind of a party. I only accompanied my friend, she said she was going to meet someone there,”Janet explained.

“Okay,”Richard uttered after he smiled. “Don’t you believe me?” Janet asked noticing how Richard smiled.

“I do believe you,”Richard responded.

“What about you? What brought you to this kind of party?” Janet wanted to know.

“I was brought here by my stupid friend, this is the first time I have been to a party,”Richard mentioned.

“Really? And you expecting me to believe that?” Janet denied.

“Of course you are supposed to. He said I suck with girls, so he wanted me to socialize and have a girlfriend,”Richard explained.
After Richard made that statement, Janet started laughing.
“Actually, your friend is right I think,”Janet finally said after she had stopped laughing. “What? I can’t believe you have said this,”Richard said.

“Do you think I will let you go free after way the you treated me? By the way, why will you ever treat a girl like that if you don’t really suck when it comes to girls?”Janet queried.

“What do you mean by that?” Richard asked.

“Why did you ignore me those times I was talking to you?”Janet asked and stopped walking.

“We were talking when you left me and went to another boy without even bothering to say goodbye. That’s the biggest insult that could ever happen to a boy, “Richard replied as he turned to faced her.

“Oh did I really do that?” Janet asked.

“You certainly did, “Richard answered.

“I am really sorry I didn’t know that will anger you, “Janet apologized.

“Is okay, “Richard smiled.

“By the way, thanks for defending me today, “Janet appreciated.



 

 

Story_Continues

The
PINK
CLOUDS

Episode_4

 

 

Two days later, Richard was having a practical lesson in one of the computer labs in their department. The lab was big enough to be occupied by three hundred students. The practicals had been taking place for about 2 hours, and there is still an hour more. As the practical was going on, someone took an excuse from the lecturer delivering the lectures from the back door. Everyone turned to see whom the person was and noticed that it was Janet.

“How may I help you?” the lecturer queried.

“I have been unwell, sir, I have just been released from the hospital,” Janet explained.

“Do you expect me to believe this?” the lecture doubted, but before he could say more words, the rest of the students in the hall confirmed that she was telling the truth.
“Alright, you can come in and have a seat,” the lecturer instructed and Janet walked into the lab. As she was walking, Richard who was sitting in the front kept looking at her.
As she got to the centre of the hall, he quickly stopped looking at her after she had caught him looking at her. She got a seat beside one of her friends and sat.

About an hour later, the students started leaving the lab after the lecturer had signified that the practical was over. Janet remained on her seat position while some of the students, her friends and some people that know her walked to her and asked how she was doing.

Richard


remained behind watching as everyone talked to her asking her about her health. He waited until after everyone had left, leaving her with her friends before he approached them.
“Hey Janet, I hope you are okay now?” Richard said when he got to where they were sitting. Immediately Janet turned and noticed that it was Richard, she quickly stood and headed out of the hall.
“I am sorry Janet, I didn’t know what I said will hurt you this much,” Richard apologized, but she didn’t even look back. Her friend ran after her and left the lab.
Richard walked out of the lab and met Paul sitting with some of their colleagues on a bench under a tree at the entrance of their department.
As soon as Paul saw him, he stood up and walked to him.
“Hey, where are you heading to?” Paul asked. “I am going to the cafeteria, I want to eat before our next lecture,” Richard announced.
“Then we should go together because I am seriously hungry,” Paul said.

“Don’t even think about it, I only have the money that can feed only me,” Richard responded.

“Come on, don’t be like that bro,” Paul said as he laughed.

“I am serious Paul, you are not going to eat my food,” Richard said, pretending to serious. They walked together to the cafeteria.

“Good afternoon mama,” Richard greeted the elderly woman sited at the entrance of the cafeteria.

“Good afternoon my boys, how are you doing?” Mama Toyin asked.

“We are doing okay ma’am,” Richard and Paul answered as they walked into the cafeteria.

They sat at the first table which they found to be empty. As soon as they sat down, the waiter walked to them and asked for what they want.

“Two plates of pounded yam please,” Paul quickly ordered before Richard could utter a word.
“Give me a moment please,” the waiter smiled and headed towards the kitchen of the cafeteria.
“Have you seen Janet? She returned when we were having our practicals,” Paul announced.
“Yes I have even tried to talk to her, but she refused to talk to me,” Richard answered.
“I am not surprised at all, I doubt if she will ever talk to you again,” Paul said.
“Well, I don’t blame her, is like I have been cursed lately when it comes to a relationship with girls,” Richard responded.
“How can a person like you say so? Girls talk about you when they come here to eat,” replied the waiter as he brought their foods on the plates.
“Perhaps, you heard them insulting me,” Richard replied.
“Why on the earth would they ever do that?” The waiter asked.
Before Richard could answer, another customer asked for the waiter’s attention from the table next to them.
“I forgot to ask how your lesson went with Prof. Grace’s daughter,” Paul asked as they started eating.
“It was a mess,” Richard replied, and he continued to tell Paul about what happened.

“It
looks like you have been cursed when it comes to girls,” Paul said.
“It seems so.”
After they were done eating, they stood up and walked out of the cafeteria.
They walked to a small tree at the entrance of their faculty and sat on a small bench waiting for the time of their next lecture to arrive.
About 15 minutes later, they stood up to go to their next lectures. The lecture was to take place in a theatre outside their faculty. When they entered the theatre, they found Janet with her friends talking to some boys at the front sits.
As soon as their eyes met, they both quickly looked away.
Richard and Paul walked to the roll behind them and sat down. After they had sat down, Janet ’s friends turned and looked at them and started laughing.

“Looks like they are talking about you,” Paul said to Richard.

“Yes it looks so,” Richard responded. “I think you should go and apologize to her if not, they will continue to hate you,” Paul said.

“I don’t care if they hate me, I have already done my part, but she ignored me instead,” Richard responded.

“If you continue with this behaviour, you will never get a girlfriend,” Paul advised.

“Let it be that way,” Richard responded.

They were in the middle of talking when they saw the rest of the students rushing into the theatre which indicated the arrival of the lecturer. After all the students had sat down, the lecturer walked into the theatre. He walked to the stage of the theatre and stood watching the students.

Without saying a word, the theatre became silent. It was the first time the lecturer was going to lecture them, and they have heard about his strictness from their predecessors.
“Good afternoon ladies and gentlemen,” the lecture greeted.
“Good afternoon sir,” the theatre echoed.
“I suppose most of you here know me, but for the sake of those who don’t know me, I will introduce myself.”
“I am Prof. L.A Mark, and I will be taking your algorithm and model of computing for this semester. I believe I am dealing with adults, so I expect everyone to be of his or her best behaviour.
I don’t give a make up test for my continuous assessments, and if you don’t have up to 70 per cent attendance of my lectures at the end of the semester, don’t even think of writing my exams,” Prof. Mark cautioned.
He started his lectures immediately he finished giving the student the outline of the course. In the middle of his lectures, a student’s phone started ringing.
“I forgot to warn you, I seriously don’t tolerate phones ringing in my lectures. If any student’s phone rings again, I swear to God you will never see me until your exams. Even the Vice-Chancellor cannot force me to teach you if that happens, and if you think I don’t mean my words, let a phone ring again,” he warned.
He continued with his lecture and lectured for about 30 minutes more. Suddenly, another phone started ringing. And this time, it was Janet’s phone that was ringing. The whole theatre glared at her, and the lecturer quietly packed the books he came with and headed out of the theatre. Some of the students quickly stood up and after him, but it was of no use. He went to his car that was parked close to the theatre and drove away. Everyone became extremely angry at Janet.
“I’m very sorry, I didn’t know how that happened. I thought I put the phone on silent,” Janet tried to apologize.
“You are a completely a wicked fellow. If you are not serious about your life, you should at least bear it alone without you dragging us into your mess,” one of the students who happened to be an elderly man said furiously to Janet .

“Please forgive me, I made a very big mistake,” Janet pleaded as she started crying. The students stopped talking to her as soon as they noticed her crying.

Richard remained on his seat in the theatre after everyone had left, leaving only him and Janet. He was busy with his book and didn’t notice it when everyone was leaving. After he was done writing, he stood up and was about to leave when saw Janet sitting alone. He decided to leave without talking to her, but when he got to the door of the theatre, he turned and saw her looking at him angrily. He walked out of the theatre and suddenly had a change of mind. He turned and walked back into the theatre to Janet. The moment she saw him coming into the theatre, she quickly took a book and pretended to be reading it. He walked straight to her and stood before her.

“Janet,”


He called her name.
She kept her eyes on the book without looking up or saying a word.
“Please talk to me,” Richard pleaded. But she still refused to talk to him or looked at him.
“I am really sorry about the mean things I said to you the other day, I was so angry and couldn’t control the words that came out of me,” Richard explained.
He walked out of the theatre when he noticed that she didn’t want to talk to him. As soon as he got out, he saw Paul approaching one of the halls in their department. Richard called out his name and turned immediately and headed toward him.
“Where have you been?” Paul asked.
“I was still in the theatre, I never left,” Richard responded. “That’s great, I want you to accompany somewhere,” Paul requested.
“I hope we are not meeting a new girl again,” Richard asked.
“Absolutely not,” Paul laughed.
“Okay, where do you want me to accompany you to?” Richard asked.
“You will know when we get there,” Paul responded.
They walked out of their faculty, and Paul headed towards a car parked in the parking space.
“Wait, whose car is this?” Richard asked. “One of my friend’s,” Paul responded.
The only thing Richard hate about Paul is the fact that he is ostentatious. He wished he could tell him how much he hated that.
“Where do you intend on going with an expensive car like that?” Richard asked. “Come on, stop asking silly questions and let’s go have some fun,” Paul said when he opened the door of the car.
“Come on in,” he added. “Richard entered the car reluctantly, and Paul drove out of the school. They drove for about 20 minutes before arriving at the most dangerous clubs in the city. Paul drove the car to parking space made for the guest of the club and parked the car there.
“What are we doing here?” Richard asked somehow terrified.
“To have some fun. Since the day I first met you, I have never seen you doing anything other than studying. I thought coming here will entertain you,” Paul replied.
“What exactly are we going to do here?” Richard questioned again. Paul walked out of the car without replying to Richard’s question.
They walked to the gate of the club and were allowed in after Paul showed the security guard his pass. In the club, a loud noise of music was coming from a big hall. When they got closer to the hall, Richard noticed that it was a party taking place in the hall. Immediately he noticed that he stopped walking.
“Why do you stop walking?” Paul asked.
“You know I don’t come to places like this, right?” Richard responded.
“Come on Richard, you will never get a girl if you keep behaving like this,” Paul said.
“I will have one when the time comes,” Richard answered.
“Please take me back to school,” Richard requested.

“I


will take you back, but first let me go in and look for someone,” Paul said.
“Alright, I’ll be waiting for you,” Richard replied.

Paul walked into the hall while Richard sat on a chair at the entrance of the hotel waiting for Paul to come out. About 30 minutes later, Richard noticed Janet coming into the club. He became totally surprised upon seeing her. She was wearing a short black dress with blue trouser, and her hair was packed behind her back. The way she dressed disclosed that she had really prepared for the party. The fact that she looked beautiful, Richard could not stop staring at her.
As she turned to talk to one of her friends, she caught Richard staring at her. He immediately looked away pretending to be looking at something else. Janet and her friends walked into the hall where the party was taking place and entered.
Richard remained sited in position going through his phone waiting for Paul to come out. About ten minutes later, he couldn’t help but being curious about what was happening in the party the fact that Janet had gone in. He decided to satisfy his curiosity by going into the party. His heart was beating faster because it was the first time he was attending a party of that nature. The hall was filled with music with boys and girls dancing all over. Some of them were smoking and taking drugs while some were taking beers. It was indeed the type of party Richard feared. But what surprised was why Paul brought him to a place like that. He looked around the hall searching for Paul but noticed Janet instead. She was standing at the extreme end of the hall with her arms folded watching as everyone was dancing.

Immediately his eyes met hers, they both quickly looked away. Richard brought out his phone and started going through it. And when he looked in the direction of Janet again, he caught her staring at him. She immediately looked away and headed toward an empty seat and sat down. She looked up and caught Richard staring at her. And this time, they both refused to look away. About 7 seconds later, Janet smiled and looked down.
At that moment, Richard felt like he was hallucinating. It was something he never expected from Janet. And the more he stared at her, the prettier she got. About a minute later, she looked up again and Richard was still staring at her.
Richard suddenly felt like she was yelling out his name through her eyes. As far as he could remember, no girl had ever looked at him that way in his entire life. He instantly became overwhelmed by the desire to talk to her. He started making his way to her, and when she noticed that he was walking to her; she quickly took her phone and pretended to be going through it.
But before Richard could get to where she was, she was approached by someone else. When Richard noticed that, he decided to go back to where he was standing. As he was going, he turned and noticed that the man was pulling Janet ’s hand trying to force her to stand up. Without hesitation, Richard quickly ran to them.

“Is it by force? I said I am not going to dance with you” Janet shouted. At this point, those around them stopped dancing and started looking at them.

The man was huge and bigger than almost anyone present at the party. He wore a white armless shirt with a Short that barely exceeded his knees. By his appearance, it was oblivious to everyone that he was a thug.

For that reason, nobody could speak to him. He kept trying to pull her up until Richard finally spoke to him. “She said she doesn’t like you, why don’t you leave her alone?” Richard asked trying to defend her.

“Do you know who I am?” the man asked after letting go of Janet’s hand.

“I don’t know who you are, but I won’t let you abuse her the way you want,” Richard responded.

The man moved closer to Richard with a smile on his face. Unexpectedly, he brought out a gun and pointed it at Richard. Suddenly, Richard’s heart started beating faster. It was something he used to see in the movies and could not believe it was actually happening him.”Let me tell you something boy, it seems like you are new here. I can kill you right here and nothing is going to happen,” the man said. At that time, everyone was watching what was happening.

Richard began to tremble, wondering what would happen if he got shot. He was clearly warned by his sister not get himself in any trouble. Richard wanted to plead, but before he could say something, a boy ran in shouting. “Run everyone, the police are here,” the boy yelled.

Instantly, the party became disoriented and everyone started running for their safety. Albeit Richard was full of regret of why he remained behind in the first place, he still managed to hold Janet ‘s hand and ran with her. With no hesitation, she followed him as her dragged her along. As they headed out of the hall, they noticed that the police were capturing those that were outside.
They quickly ran back not knowing what to do. Janet started crying because she was completely scared. Richard begin to imagine what he will tell his sister if he got arrested. Luckily, he saw a door located at the extreme of the hall. He held Janet ‘s hand and ran with her alongside him.
He kicked the door with leg and they both entered. He locked the door soon after that. The room was all dark with a very low light. There were some bags of corns that were leaned against the wall of the room. Richard jumped and sat on one of the bags while Janet squatted by the door with her hands covering her face as she cried.
“Please stop crying, they will know we are here if they hear your voice,”Richard said trying to calm her.
When he heard some footsteps approaching the door, Richard quickly jumped down and squatted beside Janet and covered her mouth with his hand.
At that moment, they looked into each other’s eyes like they were involved in a staring contest. Suddenly, Richard’s beat faster than ever. Even though they were close to trouble, he was lost in in another world.
“You can let go of me now, is like they are gone,” Janet said about 3 minutes.
“Yes I think so,”Richard responded as he stood up. He walked back to where he was sitting before and sat down. They remained there until after about an hour when the whole place become quiet.
“We should get going, I think they have all left the club now,”Richard said as he jumped down from the bag.
“Are you sure?”Janet asked.
“Yes I think so,”Richard responded. Janet stood up, and together they walked out the room to the hall.
They headed out of the club when Janet remembered that her purse is missing. She ran back to the room and looked for it but still couldn’t find it.
“You must have dropped it while we were running for our safety,”Richard said after going into the room.
“I think so,” she responded as she turned to walk out.
“Will you please help look for it,” she said after she had walked out the room.
“Alright, that won’t be a problem,”Richard answered.
He helped her to search for the purse in the room but they couldn’t find it, and they concluded at the end that it was taken by someone. By the time they walked of the place, it was already dark.

“Could you please borrow me some money? I will use it to pay for my transportation back to the school; I Promise I will pay you back tomorrow,” Janet requested.

“

IN BETWEEN
Episode 14
By AMAH’S HEART.
 
 
She awaken in the middle of the night and tapped her friend awake.
“I just had another scary dream, it was as if I was going to pass out. A masked man was trying to suffocate me to death, I was struggling…so hard and when I couldn’t pull off his hand from my neck I grabbed him by the testicles he didn’t wince instead he slapped my hand off. He struck me in the eyes, I was not ready to give up the ghost yet, I know I needed to fight and it was in that process I held his face and was able to pull off his mask. Guess who it was Jane? My husband… Pete. It was Pete that was trying to strangle me to death again. He disappeared the moment I shouted his name, that was how I accompany it all with another heavy scream. I went screaming the blood of Jesus until I woke up…”
All sleepy head Jane who was quiet exhausted from their yesterday’s journey could utter was “hmmm”
Veronica continued
“…see Jane, this is no longer funny. Is not the first or second time I’m having a bad dream as such. I’m afraid to even close my eyes again because I don’t know what is waiting for me at the other end. The enemy is using Pete’s face to attack me everytime. Do you know that they can use somebody’s face that is very close to you to attack you but in reality this face the evil ones are using are oblivious to whatever that is going on. Is just like somebody using my face to chase you in the dream, you will be thinking I’m the one but I don’t even know what is going on. That’s exactly what the wicked one is doing with Pete’s face…”
“Hmmm” replied Jane again.
“I’m scared Jane, afraid of the unknown. Afraid of what I will find out in the morning at his office. The whole attack both in dream and even physical scares me. I know I hate to admit but Pete better be alive because I and the children needs him. I need my loving husband and wish all of this is just a night mare…”
Jane said few consoling word and asked her to get some sleep with the remaining three hours they have left.
Veronica who did not want to sleep just to avoid another nightmare struggled hard to stay awake but since she can’t cheat nature she later got carried away into the dream land.
Jane woke up around 5 :30am, she didn’t bother waking Veronica immediately because she knew how tired she must have been.
Jane called the hotel laundry service to bring their clothes which was given to them yesterday to tidy up since they didn’t come with any other wear.
Within few minutes there was a knock, she went to the door and collected their clothes from the room service staff that came to deliver it.
She asked them if they can have breakfast early because they were about leaving.
The staff told her that they were entitled to complimentary breakfast and it will be sent to their room within twenty minutes.
Jane freshened up and got dressed before waking Veronica.
Veronica was surprised that Jane was ready and there was breakfast too waiting on the table for her.
She quickly got ready, had her own breakfast and they both left by 8am.



Getting to the company which didn’t take upto an hour, Veronica introduced herself again to the man across the desk.



“Good morning, My name is Mrs Veronica Johnson and my husband’s name is Pete Johnson. I spoke with a man few days ago, I couldn’t get his name but he asked me to come. There’s information he needed to share with us…I will be grateful if you can help us get the man…?
“There’s a lot of men here madam that are qualified to attend to customers. I don’t know who you’re talking about, Maybe a name will do or you can tell me what exactly you want…?
Veronica sighed. To start narrating the whole story to another different person was a big deal for her.



She wish it was the same man attending to them now that spoke to them the other day, it would have been alot easier. she did not bother to know the name of the nice man that they spoke to the other day or maybe he mentioned it but she never took notice.
“Nelson….Mr Nelson…”
Jane suddenly said. She heard the man mention a name like that in the beginning of the call to Veronica, None of them took it serious due to the sensitive issue they had at hand.
Veronica and the staff across the counter turned to look at Jane.
“….I think his name is Nelson. I don’t know if I’m totally correct but…”
“Oh Mr Nelson, he is not yet in the office. He is one of the smart bosses here. We have alot of bosses in this company, you’re lucky to have Mr Nelson attend to you. If he is truly the one then is better you wait for him because I don’t know how sensitive is your request. Mr Nelson will be in a better position to answer all your questions…”
The man said while pointing at the reception for them to go and sit down and wait.
Veronica paused and said
“Before he arrives can you help me look up a name. Nobody have been able to give me a positive answer. My husband works here, he is a long time staff and should be well known. His name is Pete Johnson… please check your system or ask other old staffs. His name supposed to be in your records of staffs. check for me while I wait… Mr Nelson will handle the rest whenever he comes…”
The man searched the name on his computer but no such name. He called the intercoms to ask but the older staffs does not know anybody with such name.



He told Veronica that there was no staff with such name.
She sighed and asked him to check Jubril Elliot.
Without checking the man said he knows Jubril Elliot and his picture and name was plastered at the customer hall.
Just when Veronica was about asking where the customer hall was located the man said.
“Here comes Mr Nelson…he will take the rest of your questions…”
Veronica and Jane turned and saw a man in a nice suit and tie with briefcase, car keys and phone in hand approaching the counter.



The man across the counter greeted him with respect before introducing Veronica and Jane.
Nelson turned to them and said.
“Hello Ladies, you’re asking of me… now I’m here. How can I help you…oh, please follow me to my office…”
They followed him and after he settled down Veronica reintroduced herself again as Mrs Johnson.
“I remember madam, you wanted to see what Jubril Elliot looks like and also every other information regarding him… right?
Veronica and Jane chorused “yes” at the same time
He asked them to follow him to the customer hall where several pictures and other information were pasted.
He pointed at a particular information on the wall and said.
“That’s Jubril Elliot info and picture over there…”
Nelson told them to come back to his office whenever they are done.
He Left them and return to his office.
Just from few feet away Veronica can see clearly that it was Pete, her husband and not Jubril.
She looked at Jane and Jane looked back at her in total shock.



They moved closer to read what the information about Jubril says.
It was a clear heading which state that Jubril Elliot is no longer a staff of the company and the company issues a warning for customers not to transact any kind of business with him.
It was dated a year back.
Veronica stared at the picture for a long time
Pete never mentioned he had a twin that was his replica, that works in the same company with him.
But the strange thing is that Pete’s name wasn’t on the company’s record.
“Vero, that’s Pete…. your husband!.
Jane found her voice and said quietly to Vero.
Veronica shunned her immediately.
“, This isn’t Pete. The name on it says Jubril Elliot. I never get to ask Pete if he had twin or somebody with his whole physical appearance. They’re not only using his face in the dream to manipulate and attack me… even in physical, like what we are staring at right now. My husband name is Pete Johnson and I must get to the root of all this. I will find Pete because he is alive somewhere and never involved in a crime or one of the most wanted men in the list of the company. Pete had no bad reputation and I can swear with my last breath that there is a mix-up somewhere. This isn’t Pete although it may have his resemblance but my husband and father of my children is a clean, kind hearted man. Jubril is a bad news, I knew it right from start and he probably tries to lure Pete into some act of which Pete turned down. I won’t give up until my husband returns home to us…”
After standing there they decided to move back to Nelson’s office.



Jane believed is Pete but the whole thing was too confusing for her.
It became more confusing when Nelson said.
“You’re looking for your husband Pete Jonson and you have been married for just five years. Well, is obvious that he is not here. But make sure your husband has nothing to do with Mr Jubril. Mr Jubril is dubious and has a lot of criminal records. He was involved in so many illicit act while he was here. His case is not only with the police but he was locked up for about three months and was later released after certain bail was paid by his wife but that does not mean he won’t be returning back to prison if we confirm more criminating act leveled against him. We warned everyone, mainly our customers to stay off Jubril Elliot because our company won’t be responsible for any dubious or fraudulent charge against him…”
He cleared his throat and continued.
“…Your husband is not part of our staff Mrs Johnson. I don’t know the connection between your husband and Jubril but you need to be careful, Jubril Elliot is a dangerous man… I must warn you, you ladies needs to be careful…”
Jane who couldn’t stay calm asked.
“Did you say he was bailed out by his wife?
“Yes, he is married with kids. To our understanding Mr Jubril have been married for about sixteen years now and have grown kids… about three. His last child should be around ten or eleven. I can’t remember anymore…does it have any relating details with Pete Johnson’?
Veronica quickly replied that it does not.
Jane opened and shut her mouth as word dried up from her mouth.
Veronica whispered to Jane’s ear
“Can you see now that Jubril is a total different person from Pete? I have been married for only five years to my husband while Jubril Elliot has a wife of over ten, fifteen years…?
“Hmmm, this is scary and strange” that’s all Jane could say.
“So ladies, hope I have been able to answer all your questions. Sorry that I still don’t know who Pete Johnson is or his whereabout. Maybe you should report to the police. Mrs Johnson, your husband name does not exist in our record and you said earlier that he probably has something to do with Jubril Elli….”
Veronica interrupted him before he will finish.
“No…no…no. they’re totally two different people. I will continue the search for my husband. Thank you so much Mr Nelson, you have been very helpful and I truly appreciate your kind and patient heart. We will be on our way now…”
Veronica stood first with her bag in hand.
Jane who was ready to dig up more wanted to ask several questions but Veronica was already up.
The picture on the wall was that of Pete, her friend’s husband with a different name. The whole identity thing was totally different and yet it scares her.
Even though is hard to admit but what if Pete is truly Jubril Elliot
Is unbelievable yet anything was possible at this stage that they were in.
There was more to dig up, Yes there must be more to all of this.



What next now for Veronica who may never believe that Jubril might be Pete, her dear stainless husband.
But what if there’s truly a “mix-up” and they are two different persons?
What if…?
(
 
Tbc

Thank y'all for your comment

Clachi:
Nice twist and turns; the suspense is real! Quite not so predictable; perhaps I am waiting for something I have never read or seen; you good, though I must confess, I did some run down, just to get the spice for details.Good job! There are many silent readers who are waiting for the next episode; so continue��

thanks for reading.;

THE PINK CLOUDS
_______________________
Episode_3

 

 

By the 3 O’clock the next day, Richard met Prof. Grace in her office. “Good afternoon Ma’am,” Richard greeted as he entered the office.

“Good afternoon, how are you doing,” she asked.

“I am doing okay,” Richard responded.

“How are your studies?” She asked again.

“Excellent ma’am” Richard responded. “Good, that’s what I love to hear,” Prof. Grace said. “So, have you decided yet?”
“Yes I have, but only if it will be three times in a week,” Richard conditioned.

“Three times is quite enough,” the Professor agreed.

“Please sit there and let me finish some of my work before I will take you to my house and introduce you to my daughter,” she added and Richard sat on a cushion opposite to her. She worked for about 30 minutes before she finally finished.

“Sorry I’ve kept you waiting, we can go now,” Mrs Grace said as she stood up.

She walked out of the office with Richard behind her and headed towards the faculty car park. They entered her car which was a white Range Rover sport and drove out of the faculty.
She drove the car for about 10 minutes before arriving at her house in the staff quarters. It was fenced with yellow flowers with a small space left for the entrance. It is painted white and has sliding windows. The doors were black, and the veranda was completely covered in white tiles.

All the houses in the area were similar in structure and were arranged in queues. Prof. Grace parked her car in front of her house and walked towards the entrance of the house with Richard walking behind her.

When


they entered the living room of the house, Richard was so impressed by its beauty. All the cushion in it were white and the painting of the walls was blue. “Rebecca!” Prof. Grace shouted as she sat on one of the cushions.
“Yes mum,” answered a thin voice from one of the rooms.

“Please sit down,” she gestured Richard with her hand.
About 5 minutes later, the girl walked into the living room. She was wearing a zebra T‐shirt with black skinny jeans. Her hair was all loose falling on her back with a headband.
The instance Richard made eye contact with her, his heartbeat increased. Even though it was the fourth time he was seeing her, he felt as if it was the first because of how beautiful she looked. She looked so much different from they argued when she was wearing a school uniform.
“Welcome back mum,” the girl said standing before her mother.
“Thank you, what were you doing in the room?” Prof. Grace asked.
“Nothing mum,” she answered.
“Alright, meet Richard; he is going to be your Mathematics and Physics teacher,” Prof. Grace introduced.
“What? Are you serious mum?” Rebecca asked looking completely shocked as she turned to look at Richard.
“Do I look like I’m joking?” Prof. Grace retorted with a serious face.
“But mum he can’t be my teacher, just take a look at how young he is. What do you people will say if they see him as my teacher?” Rebecca asked with a tear about to fall from her eyes.
“I have made my decision and that’s final. If you don’t want him as your mathematics teacher, then your grades should improve,” Prof. Grace conditioned.
“But mum, I am in SS2, how can someone like him teach me?” Rebecca questioned, and this time, tears started falling from her eyes.

Seeing her reaction, Richard felt he shouldn’t accept the role of being her teacher. He was about to speak when Prof. Grace continued talking.

“For your information, this boy had the best result in the whole faculty of engineering. You should be honoured to have him as your teacher,” Prof. Grace said and Rebecca ran to her room crying.

“She is not serious, she doesn’t like studying at all,” Prof. Grace complaint after Rebecca left. “But I think it will be better to find a better teacher for her since she doesn’t seem to like me,” Richard suggested.

“No
Richard, you will be the one to teach her. Let her improve her grades if really she doesn’t want you to be her teacher,” Prof. Grace insisted.
“Please, report her to me if she shows any sign of disrespect towards you,” Prof. Grace added.
“Alright, ma’am” Richard agreed.
“Rebecca!” she called but there was no answer.
“Don’t let me call you again,” the Professor warned.
About a minute later, Rebecca walked out with tears all over her face. “Go and get him something to eat,” Her mother ordered and she turned with a frowned face and walked to the kitchen.
“Please no need for that, I ate before we came here,” Richard said as he stood in order avoid more awkwardness.
“Oh please Richard, do eat something. Was it not after you had 2-hour lectures that I brought you here? Just sit and wait for her to bring something for you to eat,” Prof. Grace insisted.
Richard sat back on the cushion waiting for Rebecca to return. About 5 minutes later, she returned with some food on a plate.
It was cooked spaghetti and beans with stew. She was facing the ground as she walked to him. She dropped the food on the ground in front of him and turned to leave when her mother called her.
“Don’t you have manners? Go to the dining room and get him a stool, “her mother commanded and the girl walked angrily towards the dining room.

Richard was very uncomfortable with the way Prof. Grace was ordering her daughter around because of him. He was pretty sure that he has to pay the price for everything later. She returned with the stool and kept it close to him and turned to leave the living room.

When she got to exist in the living room, she turned and glared at Richard with a very unfriendly look and continued walking. At that moment, he knew a very serious war was going to happen between them.

He started eating the food she brought and found it very delicious; he wanted to make some compliments on the food, but he won’t dare say things to Prof. Grace about her daughter.
After he was done eating, he stood up to leave. “Thank you, ma’am, I am so grateful,” Richard appreciated.

“Don’t mention is dear,” Prof. Grace replied. “So when are going to start the lesson with her?” Prof. Grace asked.

“By tomorrow in the evening,” Richard said. “Alright, I will be expecting you,” Prof. Grace replied.

Richard walked out of her house and headed towards his dormitory. It was then that he came to appreciate him being at the extreme of the school close to the staff quarters. He walked by the side of the road as he headed to his dormitory.
Despite spending months in school, it was the first time he had been to the staff quarters. He looked around and wondered how fun it will be living in a place like that with all the house similar.
As he was walking his way back to his dormitory, he met Janet going to the staff quarters. She was walking with three girls who happened to be her friends.

Immediately she saw him, she quickly looked away. They walked past each other as if they had never met.
It was after they walked a certain distance that one of the girls called out Richard’s name. “Can we have a word with you?” the girl questioned.

“Please Carol, what’s the meaning of this? Have a word with him? Who does he think he is? I know of many boys many that are more intelligent and are not arrogant, so please let him continue being arrogant,” Janet said angrily.
Immediately Richard heard that he furiously walked towards Janet. He stood close to her and they looked at each other angrily.

“If you have known a boy that was as half-intelligent as I, you wouldn’t be this dull, pathetic, arrogant and stupid bitch. Just because you are beautiful, don’t think you can use anyone the way you like,” Richard insulted.
Upon hearing that, Janet extended her hand and slapped Richard. The sound of the slap echoed the whole environment. Richard placed his right hand on his right cheek where she slapped him with his face turned away from her.
The whole place was quiet watching was happening. Richard slowly turned and saw Janet in tears. Before he could do anything, Janet collapsed on the spot, and her friends quickly ran to her.

Richard instantly became confused about why she collapsed.

“Please, we need help,” one of Janet friends shouted.
Richard did not take them seriously because he didn’t see any reason why she should collapse. If there is there anyone to collapse, he should be the one, he thought.
Soon, people gathered around them and she was taken into a car with her friends. The car headed towards the University clinic which was located somewhere in the centre of the university.
About 15 minutes later, Richard went to the clinic and was told that she was taken university teaching hospital.

It


was then that he realized that the problem was more serious than he expected. He asked the nurse for an explanation on why she collapsed, and she explained to him that she had a heart problem that makes her react like that whenever she is angry. At that moment, Richard regretted fighting with her and wished he hadn’t said those things he said.


The next day, Richard went his lectures early in the morning as usual. He was the first person to be in the lecture hall. So he sat at the first seat and watched as everyone walked in.
He was expecting to see Janet, but she didn’t come even after their lecturer arrived. As the lecturer was about to walk into the lectures hall, Paul quickly walked in before him because the lecturer does not allow anyone to walk in after he has.
Paul looked around and noticed an empty seat beside Richard and he knew it was reserved for him. He quickly walked to Richard and sat on the seat beside him.
“I wonder what you always do in the morning that makes you come late for lectures,” Richard nagged.
“I have been asking myself that too, but I couldn’t come up with an answer,” Paul responded.
“Well, you better get yourself together or you regret it later,” Richard advised.
“Alright dad, I will take note of that,” Paul responded jokingly.
The lecturer walked to the stage of the hall, and soon he started his lecture.
About 15 minutes later, Paul leaned on Richard and whispered in his ear. “Tell me what happened between you and Janet yesterday, I heard you two had a fight,” Paul said.
“Let’s talk about this after the lectures,” Richard replied.
“Alright, if you insist.”
Immediately after the lecture was over, many of Richard’s colleague’s began asking for what happened between him and Janet. Most of them thought he was unfair towards her and he was being arrogant.
“It was never my fault, besides, I wouldn’t have argued with her if I had known she was sick,” Richard responded.
“How could it not be your fault? We have all seen how you ignored her other day as if she wasn’t talking to you,” one of the boys said.
“Hey, why are you all blaming me for what happened to her? Had it been you have seen how she ignored me the other day, you won’t blame.
We talking in front of Hall 3S, but immediately after seeing another boy, she left me with no goodbye. And what provoked me most was the fact that she ignored me while I was calling, pretending I wasn’t existing,” Richard explained.
“So that means you were jealous,” one of the girls surrounding him said.
“No I wasn’t, I was provoked. Had it been she sent me off in a nice way, I wouldn’t have been pissed off,” Richard explained.
Despite all his explanations, most of his colleagues still thought he was at fault and he didn’t blame them because he was told that she was seriously ill because of him. Around 2 O’clock, Richard walked back to his room in the dormitory.
He cooked rice and beans and ate it as his lunch. By the time he was done eating, it was already some minutes after 3 O’clock. Immediately he was done eating, he headed towards the staff quarters. He arrived at Prof. Grace House’s about 10 minutes later. He rang the doorbell and he was very surprised to see a very little boy opening the door.
“How may I help you?” the little boy questioned.
“Is the Professor around?” Richard asked.
“If you are referring to my mother, then no,” the little boy responded.
“Do you live here?”Richard asked the little boy.
“Yes, of course, I’m her son,” the boy replied.
“Oh I’m sorry; I never knew she had a little boy like you. So where is your sister?” Richard asked.
“She is here,” the boy said as he opened the door for Richard.
When he entered the living room, he found Rebecca lying on a three sitter cushion with a headphone in her ears while going through her phone.
She was wearing a black shirt and blue trousers. Richard couldn’t resist noticing how glamorous she looked. At that time, he forgot about his position and couldn’t stop himself from staring at her.

When


Rebecca turned, Richard quickly looked away with his heart beating faster. As far as he could remember, he had never felt like around any other girl. He tried and controlled him himself as he walked to her, and she quickly sat up when she saw him approaching.
She removed the headphone from and stared at him angrily. At that moment, Richard somehow started feeling scared to talking to her. He pulled out his phone from his pocket and pretended to be going it.
“Where should we have the lesson,” Richard finally asked after about a minute.
“I don’t know,” Rebecca responded.
Richard stopped operating and looked up into her eyes. She was still glaring at him angrily as if he had murdered her entire family.
“Look, Rebecca, I don’t like this lesson too but my respect for your mother is above my personal interest.
If someone should respect your mother that much, why shouldn’t you?” Richard asked.
“And who told you I don’t respect my mother.”
“Your attitude towards me says so,” Richard responded.
“If at all you do respect your mother, you will cooperate with me to teach you. I want you to know that I don’t have an interest in you,” Richard bragged.
“I tired of listening to all these nonsense,” she said and stood up and left to her room.
At that moment, Richard tried to call Prof. Grace and inform her of what happened. He hesitated for a moment knowing that it will create more scenes if he does that. He walked to the door of her door and tried talking to her.
“I know you do hate me, but if you don’t come out, I will be left with no option but to call your mother,” Richard informed. “Then why don’t you just call her?” she replied from her room.
“Because I know it won’t end well if I do that,” Richard responded. “So please come out and let’s do this,” Richard pleaded. He waited for about 5 minutes, but she didn’t come out or say a thing.
He then made up his mind and dialled the Professor’s number. It rang for a moment before she finally picked the call.
“Give me a minute Richard, I will be there,” Prof. Grace said when Richard informed her.
About fifteen minutes later, he heard the Professor’s car parking at the frontage of the house. She walked into the house angrier than Richard had ever seen her. “Rebecca!” she shouted upon entering the living the room. “Get your ass out here,” she declared angrily.
About a minute later, Rebecca walked out of her room. The instance she got to where her mother was, she received a slap on the face. There was total silence in the living room. Richard became totally surprised at Prof. Grace and regretted calling her.
He never thought she could touch her daughter because of him. Suddenly, Rebecca placed her two hands on the face and started crying out loud.

“Let me tell you something if you don’t behave yourself, be ready to receive the worst from me,” Prof. Grace cautioned.
“You will never leave this house, watch TV or operate your phone ever again if I don’t see an improvement in your grades at the end of this term,” she conditioned.

“Go and sit at the dining table and wait for her to come out with her books,” Prof. Grace instructed.

Richard did as instructed, and about five minutes later, Rebecca walked out of her room with her school bag. She was still crying as she walked towards the dining table.
She sat beside him and brought out her Mathematics textbook.

“I will be going out again, don’t let me hear anything about you again,” Prof. Grace warned and left the house.
Rebecca laid her head on the table kept crying. Richard became speechless and out of words to say. Somehow, he blamed himself for what happened to her.
She cried for more than 20 minutes before she finally looked up.

“You know my mother has never laid a finger until today. She even slapped me because of you,” Rebecca said with her face all wet with tears.

“I know something like this would happen, that’s why I tried to make you understand, but you left me with no option but to tell her.”
“I wish you die soon because I really hate you,” Rebecca said out of anger.

“Is okay if to hate me, but please let’s just do what your mother wants to avoid making things more complicated,” Richard replied.

He took one of her textbooks and tried teaching her, but she folded watched him angrily as he was teaching her.
When Richard noticed how angry she was, he decided to end the lesson.

“I will be leaving now, I come back the day after tomorrow,” Richard announced as he stood up, but Rebecca did not say a word nor look at him.
He walked out of the house and headed towards his hostel. He arrived at his room looking very exhausted.

“Are you coming from a lecture?” asked the elderly man in his room.

“Yes I am,” Richard replied as he lied on his bed.

“But you need to eat first before you will rest,” the man advised.

“Alright, I will do that,” Richard answered.
The elderly man handed Richard a plate filled with food.

“Thank you” Richard smiled as he received the plate.

By the time he finished eating, it was already 4:30 pm, and he thought he had no time to rest because he has some assignments to do. He took his laptop with some of his books and left.
I have complete this story already visit www.dapalace.com to read

To_be_Continued

MORENA
Episode 21

(That evening)
(Morena returns home)
Morena: Good evening uncle.
Uncle Roberto: Welcome back Morena, How was work today?
Morena: It was alright.
Uncle Roberto: Go and freshen up then you can have dinner. Prawns and cocktail.
Morena: Uncle, I’m really allergic to prawns.
Uncle Roberto: Ohhh, Well then, Your aunt is making lasagna, You can go have some later.
Morena: Alright sir.
(Meanwhile, In the kitchen, Aunt Maria eavesdrop on their conversation)
Aunt Maria: So that girl is allergic to prawns? Perfect!
(She takes some prawns, grinds it very well then pours it in the lasagna)
(That night)
Uncle Roberto: So Morena, I wanted to ask you something about the restaurant you work in?
Morena: Go ahead uncle.
Uncle Roberto: How is the restaurant? Is it productive?
Morena: Yes sir, it is. We get numerous clients daily.
Uncle Roberto: How about your colleagues? You do relate with them very well, Right?
Morena: Hmm…All except one.
Uncle Roberto: Who?
Morena: Cecilia. She’s a thorn in the flesh. Ever since I got a job at the restaurant, She never liked me.
Uncle Roberto: Well, I’ll advise you to ignore her and focus on your work. Everywhere you go, You must surely meet both good and bad people. It’s impossible for everyone to like you.
Morena: Yes Uncle, I’m aware.
(Aunt Maria enters the dining room)
Aunt Maria: Dinner’s ready.
Uncle Roberto: Yay!
Aunt Maria: (shouts) Juan! Juanita! Come down for dinner!!!
(Juan & Juanita enter the dining room and Aunt Maria serves them the lasagna)
Morena: (takes a bite) Aunt, It’s so delicious.
Aunt Maria: (fakes smiles) Hmmm…
Morena: So Uncle, As I was saying…. (coughs)
Uncle Roberto: Are you okay?
Morena: Yeah, I think so
Uncle Roberto: Sorry. Maybe we’ll continue with our conversation later, You shouldn’t talk while eating.
Morena: Ok sir (she coughs harder)
Uncle Roberto: Morena, What’s wrong?
(She begins to cough uncontrollably)
Uncle Roberto: Juan, Bring her a glass of water!
(Juan does as instructed and gives her a glass of water and she gulps it down)
Morena: Thanks. (She looks at her hand and notices rashes) Oh my God…
(Aunt Maria smiles in satisfaction)
Juan: (shocked) What’s happening?
Juanita: As you can see, It’s rashes.
Morena: It’s itchy!!! (screams) AHHHH!!!!
Uncle Roberto: Sorry!!!
(Morena starts scratching her hand uncontrollably)
Uncle Roberto: (To Aunt Maria) Call Dr Hector, Now!
Aunt Maria: Ok darling (fakes sadness) Ohhh, Poor Morena…
(Later that night)
Uncle Roberto: So Doctor, How is she?
Dr Hector: It’s alright sir, It’s just a minor problem. She ate a food that she was allergic to that’s why she was coughing but she’ll be fine.
Uncle Roberto: Thank you very much Doctor.
Dr Hector: (smiles) I’m just doing my job.
Uncle: We really appreciate.
Dr Hector: I should be on my way now, Sir. Goodnight.
(He leaves the house)
Uncle Roberto: Sorry Morena. Maybe you’re allergic to one of the ingredients in the lasagna.
Morena: Probably.
Juan: (hugs her) I’m glad you’re okay.
Aunt Maria: Me too. I was so scared.
Uncle Roberto: Get well soon…
Morena: Thanks.
Uncle Roberto: (to the others) We should leave her to rest. (To Morena) Goodnight.
Morena: Goodnight uncle.
************************
(Next Morning)
Morena: Good morning uncle.
Uncle Roberto: Morning Morena, How’re you feeling now?
Morena: I feel a lot better. Thanks.
Uncle Roberto: Just be careful of what you eat from now on.
Morena: Yes sir.
Uncle Roberto: Take this for transport… (He gives her $100)
Morena: (suprised) $100? (She hugs him) I’m really grateful sir.
(Later that day)
(At Chuks restaurant)
(Mr Rodriguez enters the kitchen)
Mr Rodriguez: Andrew, Where’s everyone?
Andrew: They’re not here sir.
Mr Rodriguez: I can see that they’re not here! I meant where did they go?!!!
Andrew: Morena & Nina went out for deliveries, Daniel, Cecilia & Alicia went to get more food items and today’s Rafael’s day off.
Mr Rodriguez: Alright then, I’m really hungry. Make me French fries and toast… I don’t want them soft, When you’re done, Bring it to my office.
Andrew: Okay sir.
(Andrew makes the food and goes to give Mr Rodriguez)
Andrew: Here’s your food sir.
Mr Rodriguez: I hope it’s not soft?
Andrew: No Sir. I made them hard.
Mr Rodriguez: Good.
(Andrew leaves his office and returns to the kitchen)
Andrew: Morena, Nina. You’re back already?
Nina: Yup.
Morena: You made food for a client?
Andrew: No. For Mr Rodriguez.
Morena: Andrew, You need to learn to arrange what you use to cook. Everywhere’s a mess.
Andrew: (sighs) I’m on it…
(Just then, Mr Rodriguez angrily enters the kitchen)
Mr Rodriguez: Andrew! What’s this?!!! (shows him the food)
Andrew: I don’t understand sir.
Mr Rodriguez: The French fries and toast are so hard, I almost lost a tooth while eating them, You need to improve on your cooking!!!
(He looks around the kitchen and sees Morena)
Mr Rodriguez: Morena, Since you’re back, I want you to make me French fries and toast. Make them hard but not too hard.
Morena: Okay sir.
(Cecilia goes to meet him)
Cecilia: But sir, I can make it for you….
Mr Rodriguez: No, Don’t stress yourself. I want Morena to make it.
(Cecilia angrily goes back to sit down then puts her earphones in her ear)
Mr Rodriguez: Morena, Hurry up and make it.
Morena: Yes sir.
(He leaves the kitchen)
Andrew: What’s wrong with this man? He said he didn’t want the French fries and toast soft and I made them hard and he’s still complaining.
Nina: (sighs) Some people are never satisfied.
Morena: Yeah, Mr Rodriguez complains a lot, He expects everything to be so perfect.
Nima: Well, Life isn’t a fantasy world. He should get used to imperfections!
Morena: Exactly. No one is perfect, Even Mr Rodriguez isn’t.
Andrew: Shhh…Cecilia’s here
Nina: Its alright, She can’t hear us. She has earphones in her ear.
(Unknown to them, Cecilia has been listening to their conversation and she records everything they say)
************************
(That evening)
(At the dish washing area)
Nina: I’m so tired.
Morena: Yeah me too.
Nina: What’s worse is that I’m working a night shift with Andrew today.
Morena: Oohhh, I sense something romantic’s gonna happen.
Nina: (sighs) Andrew and I are just friends.
Morena: (smiles) Hmm…That’s what’s they always say.
Nina: Well its true in my case.
(Pascaline enters the dish washing area)
Pascaline: Morena, You have a client.
Morena: Alright. (To Nina) We’ll talk later.
(Morena goes to meet her client)
Morena: Good afternoon ma, May I take your order?
Woman: I’d like a medium sized burrito.
Morena: Okay. Your order will be with you in 5 minutes.
(Morena enters the kitchen and sees Cecilia searching through her handbag and removing her money and mobile phone)
Morena: (shocked) Cecilia! What’re you doing with my bag? (confused) What the…Why’re stealing my money and phone?
Cecilia: I’m not stealing it, I’m taking it!
Morena: You’re taking it?
Cecilia: Yes! And I’m gonna sell the phone!
Morena: (angrily) If you don’t hand me back my money and phone right now, I’m gonna…
Cecilia: You’re gonna what?! If try anything funny, I’m gonna report you to Mr Rodriguez and tell him that you and your cohorts insulted him and called him unprintable names!
Morena: What?
Cecilia: Yeah that’s right. And I have evidence!
(Cecilia plays the video recording of Morena, Nina and Andrew talking about Mr Rodriguez)
Morena: But Cecilia, You don’t have to do this. That money is all I have and the phone is the only way I can communicate with my family and friends.
Cecilia: Do you think I give a Bleep? (She puts Morena’s phone in her pocket) Listen, If you tell anyone about this then you can say goodbye to your job.
Morena: But I went through hell to get this job…
(Cecilia ignores her continues searching through the bag and she removes all the money in it)
Cecilia: Okay good. That’s all the money.
Morena: Cecilia please….
Cecilia: (hisses) Get out!
(Cecilia pushes Morena aside and leaves the kitchen

MORENA
Episode 22
(Morena sadly goes back to the dish washing area)
Morena: Oh God, When will all these problems end? Ever since I came into this restaurant, That girl has been bent on making my life a living hell.
Andrew: Who’s that?
Morena: It’s Cecilia. She stole my money and phone.
Nina: (confused) Why would she do that?
Morena: Because she recorded all what we said about Mr Rodriguez and she threatened to report.
(Nina looks at Andrew worriedly)
Nina: You should have taken her phone as well.
Morena: And you think she’ll give it up without a fight? And when that happens, I’ll get suspended, AGAIN.
Andrew: And I warned you guys not to talk about him in her presence.
Morena: This isn’t the issue here, Andrew!
Andrew: Well, This is a small issue. All we need to do is get her phone and delete it.
Nina: But it’ll be locked.
Andrew: Then we’ll find a way to get her to put in her fingerprint.
Nina: Cecilia doesn’t use fingerprint.
Andrew: Ok now we have a problem.
Nina: Even if she did, You really think you’ll be able to get her to put it in? She has the upper hand on us now.
Morena: (sighs) I’m on the verge of losing my job and only God knows what I went through to get it.
Nina: It’s alright, Morena. We’ll definitely find a way out of this.
(Pascaline enters the dish washing area)
Pascaline: Morena, What’re you doing in here? Aren’t you supposed to be making food for your client?
Morena: (sadly) I know. I just came here to get something.
Pascaline: Hurry up.
(Morena leaves the dish washing area and Pascaline follows her)
(That evening)
Daniel: (To Morena) Are you ready to…(notices her sad mood) What’s wrong?
Morena: Its nothing…
Daniel: Are you sure?
Morena: Yeah…You were saying something?
Daniel: Yeah, I wanted to ask if you’re shift’s over so I can drive you home.
Morena: it’ll be over very soon.
Daniel: Alright. I’ll wait for you.
Morena: Okay thanks.
(That night)
Morena: (gloomy) Good evening Uncle Roberto, Good evening Aunt Maria.
Aunt Maria: (spuriously) Evening.
Uncle Roberto: Welcome home… (notices her sad mood) What’s the matter? You look glum?
Morena: Ohhh, I just had a bad day at work today.
Uncle Roberto: Sorry, Well it happens.
Morena: I know.
Uncle Roberto: I tried calling you, You weren’t reachable.
Morena: Ohh, Umm… My phone’s battery died. I should go in and charge it.
Uncle Roberto: Alright. There’s some mac and cheese, You can warm it up in the oven.
Morena: Okay sir.
************************
(Meanwhile)
(At Diego’s house)
Isabella: (checks cookbooks) So which of these delicacies should I make for you?
Diego: (points) That one.
Isabella: Easy peasy.
Diego: Wow, The culinary school is really paying off and you’re a really fast learner.
Isabella: Thanks, I’ll go make it right away….You have all the ingredients right?
Diego: (checks them) Yeah I should.
Isabella: (smiles) Alright then.
(Later)
(Diego goes to meet Isabella in the kitchen)
Diego: Hey babe, How’s it going?
Isabella: Great. Its not that hard, Once you know the ingredients to use, when to use it, the quantities and all that.
Diego: Yeah.
Isabella: Thanks for making me learn. I owe it all to you.
(She hugs Diego, He breaks the hug and kisses her)
Diego: I love you, Isabella.
Isabella: I love you more.
(Diego carries her and gently places her on top of the cabinet and continues kissing her but she breaks the kiss)
Isabella: Diego! Not now, I’m cooking.
Diego: Hmmm…
Isabella: Don’t worry, When I’m done, I’ll meet you in the bedroom.
Diego: Alright, Mrs Magirology.
(Isabella smiles at Diego as he leaves the kitchen)
(Next Day)
Uncle Roberto: Morena, Why have you been looking sullen since yesterday?
Morena: Its nothing uncle.
Uncle Roberto: Ok. (He hands her money) Use that for transport or to buy anything you want.
Morena: (gloomy) Thank you very much uncle, I really appreciate.
(Uncle Roberto stares at her as she leaves the house)
Uncle Roberto: I wonder what’s wrong with her? I just hope she gets better.
(Juan & Juanita enters the living room)
Juan: Dad, We’re ready.
Uncle Roberto: Ok. (To Aunt Maria) Take care of yourself and the house alright?
Aunt Maria: I will.
(At Crenshaw Elementary School)
Mrs Carlotta: Alright class, That’s all for today on social studies. Don’t forget to do all the assignments and study.
Students: Yes Mrs Carlotta.
(Mrs Carlotta goes to her desk)
Juan: (To Juanita) I wanna go to the toilet. I’ll be right back.
Juanita: Okay.
(When Juan leaves, A fellow classmate, Sergio, goes to meet Juanita)
Sergio: Hey there.
Juanita: Hi.
Sergio: Juanita right?
Juanita: Yes, Now what do you want?
Sergio: I wanted to say that you look really beautiful today and your hair do is quite exquisite.
Juanita: Whatever.
(Sergio attempts to touch Juanita but she gives him a solid slap and his recommended eyeglasses drops to the ground and breaks into pieces, Mrs Carlotta sees this)
Juanita: How dare you touch me?!
Sergio: (sadly) My specs! She’s broken my specs!
Mrs Carlotta: (angrily) JUANITA!!!
Juanita: Yes Mrs Carlotta?
Mrs Carlotta: Why did you slap your fellow classmate?
Juanita: Because my mom says boys are evil. They’ll ruin my life.
Mrs Carlotta: But he only complimented you.
Juanita: He should’ve done that without touching me.
Mrs Carlotta: (angrily) Go to the Principal’s office, NOW!!!
(Juanita leaves the classroom for the Principal’s office)
Sergio: (sadly) I can’t see properly…
Mrs Carlotta: Calm down Sergio, Don’t get yourself worked up unnecessarily. I’ll make sure she pays for it. Remember it’s one of our school rules: Whoever damages another pupil’s item must replace it.
***********************
(At Chuks restaurant)
Cecilia: NINA!
Nina: (angrily) Any problem?
Cecilia: When I call you, You say “Yes”, Understood?
Nina: Yes.
Cecilia: Good. Umm… I’m supposed to go and deliver food by 11:30. So you’re going to deliver it for me, I’ll give you the address.
Nina: (angrily) Ok.
Cecilia: And Andrew, Where’s Morena?
Andrew: She hasn’t come to work yet.
Cecilia: She better be here before 10am if she knows what’s good for her.
(Cecilia leaves the kitchen)
Daniel: Why has Cecilia been ordering you guys about?
Andrew: (sighs) We were talking smack about Mr Rodriguez, She recorded everything and threatened to report to him if we don’t do her bidding.
Daniel: Whoa, This is BAD.
Nina: (sighs) Tell me about it….I’ve already scrubbed her feet this morning, TWICE!
Daniel: Well if she’s threatening you guys using a video recording, Just steal her phone.
Nina: And how would we do that? Cecilia never goes anywhere without her phone.
Andrew: Well, You know what they say, There’s a solution for every problems…
Nina: And what’s the solution to this problem?
Andrew: I haven’t figured it out yet. But trust me, I will…
(Later that day)
Cecilia: Morena!
(Morena goes to meet her)
Morena: Yes?
Cecilia: You’re gonna do something for me.
Morena: What would that be?
Cecilia: From now on, You won’t be attending to your clients…
Morena: Why?
Cecilia: Because I would.
Morena: Huh?
Cecilia: Yeah you heard me! From henceforth, Your clients are now my clients! Do you understand that?! I’ll be taking their orders, cooking for them and collecting all the tips. (smiles) You’re okay with that right?
Morena: (sadly) Yeah.
Cecilia: Good. Now get out of my sight.
(Morena leaves the kitchen)
Cecilia: (smiles in satisfaction)
(Daniel goes to meet Cecilia)
Daniel: Umm, Cecilia please I’d like to talk to you.
Cecilia: If it’s about Morena, Forget it.
Daniel: But what you’re doing to her is pure wickedness.
Cecilia: (laughs) Pure wickedness? I haven’t even started with her yet. When I do start with her, What then will you call it?
Daniel: Let’s strike a deal.
Cecilia: What deal?
Daniel: You can order me about, Do anything you want with me, Hit me if you like, slap me if you like….Just leave Morena alone, Please!
Cecilia: What would I wanna do with you? You’re just a dirty fleabag. Besides, Now that I’ve finally gotten her in my grasp, You think I’m just gonna give it up? NEVER! (She takes a step closer to Daniel) Morena is going to rue the day she stepped into this restaurant.

To be CONTINUED

IN BETWEEN
Episode 13
By AMAH’S HEART
 
Jane put the kids to work by giving them some children puzzle to sort out.
Veronica’s two kids and hers got busy as they concentrated on their different task.
Jane walked to the window, alot of things was going through her mind.
She checked the time and exhaled quietly.
“Lord I’m not much of a believer, my ways and wants kept us apart. I still struggle, is hard to be a single parent but I acknowledge your help at all time. I’m not sure if I’m truly good because my selfish, earthly desires gets in the way each time I try to focus. Forgive me… please, don’t look at my sins. My righteousness is like a filthy rag before you. Vero my friend is better off, she had always taken you serious and made herself available in your vineyard unlike me. So, this prayer is for her… she is in a difficult situation and needs you. Please show her mercy and help her to find her husband Pete. It seems her entire life is centered around him and she is not hiding it. Her world will crumple to dust if anything happens to Pete. I’m afraid of the unknown, what if something worst happened to him… what if he is the Jubril Elliot? Please, don’t listen to the crazy thoughts in my head. Vero is more than a friend for over a decade… she is a nice person but she sometimes gets carried away with her husband’s riches and seeing all of that got me pissed off. She is a human, I am too…filled with imperfections. Help her to find her husband and father to her kids….”
Veronica’s son called her attention, interrupting her from deep thought.
“Yes sweetie, what do you want?
“, Juice and snacks, and Aunty Jane I’m tired of the puzzle I want to watch the television…”
“Alright young man. I will fix juice and snacks for everyone and you will watch cartoon…”
As she stood to leave, Veronica daughter came to meet her
“Aunty Jane, when is my Mommy coming back?
Jane pat her gently on her shoulder and told her soon.
Is already an hour that Veronica have been gone, she needs to call her to know where she hai gotten to.



Jane opened the fridge and realized that there was no juice.
She closed back the the fridge and heaped a sigh of relief when she remembered that she packed some juice and snacks in her daughter’s lunch bag which will serve everyone
She put on the television before serving the kids.
just when she was about to finish, her phone rang.
Veronica was calling.
“Hello Jane, I’m stuck. My car refused to move in the middle of the road. Right in the middle of nowhere. I almost ran into an old man trying to cross the road. I lost control of the car while trying to dodge the strange man and it almost run into a bush. I was able to steady it and it stopped. Now, I’m right on this strange road… the car had refused to even start. I don’t even know where exactly I am right now except if I come down and ask. But how do I proceed when my car won’t start again…”
Jane sighed heavily before saying
“I’m sorry Vero. You have to come down and ask people for help so that they can push the car to a safe corner. Also ask them where exactly you are so that you will know how to proceed. The car probably needs servicing…my guess, because I don’t understand how an active car will suddenly stopped working just like that. Well, thank God there was no accident. What of the old man that you almost knocked down, hope he is alright?
“Funny enough I didn’t see him again. I don’t know where he entered or disappeared to. Jane, I’m really scared, worried and tired. I haven’t stopped thinking of what I will find out today at Pete’s office. What if Pete was involved in an accident, what if something bad happened to him. How will I cope with the kids… what will I do Jane? By the way… what of the kids?



Jane told her that the kids were alright and she shouldn’t be scared. She needs to proceed with the journey even if is by using public transport.
Veronica told her that motorist were horning for her to clear off the road properly.
She needs to find two or three person’s that will help her push the car off the road totally.
Jane said she was going to call her back.
After fifteen minutes Jane called back and Veronica said the car is finally off the road and it still refused to start but she will find her way.
Jane wished her well and ended the call.
After two hours there was a knock on the door.
It was Veronica.
“That was fast, how did it go? Did you get information on Pete, what does the Jubril Elliot guy look like? What was he involved in… tell me, what did they tell you Vero?
Jane was impatient to know what happened.
“I did not go again Jane. If I happened to go I won’t be coming back by this time. I will probably still be in their office or on my way back. After my car broke down, I lost the courage to proceed. I have to find my way home…”
Jane became speechless while Veronica went to get some chilled water to drink.



“Maybe I should go with you. We can both go tomorrow. Since school’s are on holiday I’m free except that I have to report to work in three days time but that’s not a problem, we will be done with our journey by then. and don’t worry about the kids, I will talk to my daughter’s nanny. She will take good care of them…”
Veronica was quiet for sometime.
“I don’t know Jane, I really don’t want to impose anything on you. You have done alot already. Maybe you should let me handle this since is my cross. I just hope I won’t mess things up…”
Jane sat with a smile on her face because she knew Veronica will reconsider.
Just as she thought, Veronica later said.
“….your presence will give me courage. If is okay with you then next tomorrow is fine and I also want to find means and bring my car home before then. I was owing our mechanic some money before he stopped coming, he won’t agree to come help me with the car if I call on him. How are we going to go without the car?
Jane told her that they will either use a taxi or public transport.



Veronica was not okay with the public transport but she was okay with a cab.
They finally agreed to go together with whatever means available.
On the said day they both set off.
the first taxi had a flat tyre, they took another and after few kilometers to the company’s address the second taxi they took broke down.
They have to look for another one but couldn’t find any.
Jane suggested that they continue their journey with public transportation.
Veronica objected and said they should wait for another taxi.
After about thirty minutes of not seeing any they had to join the public transport.
They finally got to the place but due to the whole delay on the road the security told them that they have to come tomorrow because the office was about to close for the day.
They pleaded and even told the man that they left children at home and needed to go back to them.



But the security in charge said the office hours is already closed and few more minutes they will shut down for the day.



He showed them the tag that indicates the opening and closing time.
He said there was nothing he can do except if they come the following day.
Jane needed to be at work the following day too and she may not be able to make it.



But as the security refused and some people were already leaving.
Veronica and Jane had to turn back.
Jane said they should get an affordable hotel and stay for the night and they will rise early in the morning and go to the company because if they go home who knows the difficulty they will encounter again on their way down.
Jane called her daughter’s nanny and briefed her of how difficult their journey was, she told her that they won’t be able to return tonight due to situation beyond their control but they will come back early tomorrow.



And that was how they got a hotel close to the company and stayed.
Waiting for tomorrow to come seem to be like a whole year as Veronica kept counting hours.
No matter how long it takes they will be inside the company tomorrow and despite all the strange problem from nowhere that they kept encountering nothing was going to stop them this time from finding out about Pete Johnson or Jubril Elliot.
Untill then, all they have to do was to wait.
 
Tbc

MORENA
Episode 19


(Morena enters the house and sees Aunt Maria waiting up for her)
Morena: Good evening Aunty.
Aunt Maria: Welcome home, How was your date?
Morena: It was okay.
Aunt Maria: So the boy you kissed downstairs is your boyfriend, Isn’t he? (smiles mischievously) You better have some explanations to give to your Uncle tomorrow morning!
(Aunt Maria goes into her’s and Uncle Roberto’s room and she wakes him up)
Aunt Maria: (shakes him) Darling! Wake up! I need to tell you something important!!!
(Uncle Roberto wakes up)
Uncle Roberto: What is it?
Aunt Maria: You won’t believe what just happened, I saw Morena kissing the boy she went out on a date with.
Uncle Roberto: They kissed? And so?
Aunt Maria: (suprised) And so?
Uncle Roberto: Firstly, We’re not her parents and we can’t order her about, tell her what to do or restrict her movements and secondly, she’s an adult, She’s old enough to make decisions for herself. I’m very sure she knows exactly what she’s doing.
Aunt Maria: But Darling…
Uncle Roberto: Maria please leave me alone, I need to sleep. (He backs her and covers himself with a blanket)
Aunt Maria: (stares at him furiously)
(Next Morning)
Uncle Roberto: Morena, You’re resuming work today?
Morena: Yes uncle.
Uncle Roberto: (give her $100) Use that for transport.
Morena: (hugs him) Thank you very much sir, I really appreciate all you’ve been doing for me.
Uncle Roberto: You’re welcome.
(At Chuks restaurant)
Nina: Morena! (She hugs her) Welcome back!!!
Morena: Thank you.
Nina: We’ve really missed you.
Morena: I missed you more. Seriously you guys are like family to me. Just the little time I spent with you guys and you’re already making me feel like I’ve been here for ages. I kept thinking about you all, Honestly.
Nina: Awwwnnn….
Morena: Speaking of which, Where are the rest of our colleagues?
Nina: Ohh, They’re not around yet, Except…(she points towards the corner of the kitchen)
Morena: (looks) Isn’t that the new cook?
Nina: Yeah, She’s the one.
Morena: I’m gonna go say “Hi”
Nina: To a mad woman?
Morena: Come on, She’s still our colleague.
(Morena goes to meet Alicia)
Morena: Hey there.
Alicia: Yo! What’s up?
Morena: I’m good, You’re the new cook? Nice to meet you.
Alicia: Same here babe.
(Morena goes back to meet Nina)
Morena: See, It doesn’t hurt to be friendly.
Nina: Until she chases you with a knife.
Morena: (laughs)
Nina: It’s not funny.
Morena: Trust me, it is. (laughs)
Nina: So, How far have you gone with Daniel? I’m sure you guys spent quality time together during your suspension.
Morena: Well, We went on a date and we kissed.
Nina: Wow, That’s amazing. But I thought you said you were just “friends”?
Morena: (blushes) Well It turns out that I like him in a special way.
Nina: Awwnnn… Wait, Does Cecilia know about this?
(Just then, Cecilia enters the kitchen and sees Morena sitting on a chair)
Cecilia: Hey you! That’s my chair, Get up!
Morena: Excuse me?
Cecilia: I said that’s my chair so get up now!
Morena: And who made it “your chair”? Besides, Your name isn’t written on it.
Cecilia: Nina, If you know what’s good for your friend here, You better tell her to get out of my chair now.
Nina: (ignores her)
Cecilia: Ohhh (To Morena) It seems like you want to go on another one week suspension.
Morena: What exactly is your problem? Where else do you expect me to sit down?
Cecilia: I don’t care. You can sit on the buckets, the cabinets, even on the gas cooker, I don’t give a Bleep, Just get out of my chair, Now!
Morena: What on earth is wrong with you? What do you enjoy in the hate you’re receiving from people?
Cecilia: I don’t have time for this…
(Cecilia pushes Morena out of the chair)
Morena: Did you just push me? (sighs) You’re lucky there’s a no fighting policy.
Cecilia: Do you think I give a Bleep?
Nina: Cecilia please calm down, Remember you just got back from your suspension.
Cecilia: Shut up! Who the hell do you think you’re talking to like that? (hisses)
Morena: This girl’s attitude is becoming unbearable.
Nina: Please ignore her. I’m going to the dish washing area, Do you want to come with me?
Morena: Yeah.
(Morena and Nina leaves the kitchen)
Morena: I’m suprised Cecilia hasn’t been fired yet because of her caustic tongue.
Nina: Sometimes, Silence is the best answer for a fool.
(Just then, Rafael and Andrew enter the restaurant)
Rafael: (suprised) Morena? (He hugs her) I’m glad you’re back. We’ve really missed you.
Andrew: Yeah…
Morena: I missed you guys too.
Rafael: I’m very sure clients will start trooping in now that you’ve returned.
Andrew: Yeah. This calls for a celebration!!! I’ll go order some pizza and red wine!!!
Nina: Why do we need to order food when we have the best cook in the world right in here? (tickles Morena)
Morena: (smiles) You guys are flattery.
Rafael: No it is the truth. So what do you say?
Morena: (smiles) Let’s do it!!!
Rafael, Andrew & Nina: (excitedly) YAY!!!
(Later that day)
(Daniel returns to the restaurant)
Daniel: Welcome back babe.
Morena: Thank you.
Daniel: I’ve missed your presence here…
Morena: (blushes)
(Daniel attempts to kiss Morena but she stops him)
Morena: Uh uh, We’re still getting to know each other. Let’s not take things too fast.
Daniel: (smiles) Fine by me.
Morena: But then again…
(Morena pecks Daniel on the cheek)
Daniel: (smiles) Hmm…
Morena: (laughs) That was peck not a kiss.
Daniel: Okay then. I’ll be going out for deliveries, We’ll see later.
Morena: Absolutely.
(That evening)
(A fat man enters the restaurant)
Morena: Good day sir, May I take your order?
Fat Man: Yeah, I’d like two large hamburgers and grilled chicken.
Morena: Okay sir….But sir, Can I give an advice?
Fat Man: About what?
Morena: Well, Instead of hamburgers which’ll make you add more weight, I can make you a more healthier meal like vegetable salad.
Fat Man: Shut up! How dare you question my food choices and tell me what to eat?!
Morena: I’m really sorry sir, I meant no harm…
Fat Man: I’ll report you to your manager! Is someone there?! Please get me the manager!!!
Morena: Please sir, I’m sorry…
(Mr Rodriguez gets alerted by the noise)
Mr Rodriguez: Good evening sir, I’m Rodriguez, the manager. I heard your shouts, what happened?
Fat Man: Your employee here was indirectly insulting me and telling me what to eat. Don’t you know she’s not supposed to question me? The customer is always RIGHT!
Mr Rodriguez: Yes sir, I’m really sorry about that. I’ll go get another cook to take your order.
Fat Man: Better.
(Mr Rodriguez goes to the kitchen and Morena accompanies him)
Mr Rodriguez: (looks around) Where’s everyone?
Alicia: Ain’t nobody here. It’s just me.
Mr Rodriguez: There’s a client outside waiting, Go and take down his order.
Alicia: Okay.
(Alicia leaves the kitchen)
Mr Rodriguez: (To Morena) As for you, Remember you just got back from your suspension.
Morena: I’m really sorry sir…
Mr Rodriguez: Try this next time and I’ll fire you!
Morena: I’m sorry…
(He leaves the kitchen)
Morena: (sighs) That was a close shave. I wonder why some people misinterpret things easily…
(Later)
(Alicia cooks the food and Morena watches her )
Alicia: What is it? Why you starrin’ at me?
Morena: Uhhh… I’m just observing.
Alicia: Could you do that somewhere else?
Morena: No. This is where I wanna stay. (thinks) It seems like she doesn’t know she’s doing… (To Alicia) Do you need any help?
Alicia: Nahh, I’ve got this.
Morena: Alright.
(Morena leaves the kitchen and Alicia continues cooking)
(In the dishwashing area)
(Morena washes the dirty dishes)
Morena: This dish washer is obsolete, We need to get a new one…I wonder where Nina and the others are, Maybe I should call them…
(Just then, She smells smoke)
Morena: (coughs) Where’s this smell coming from…. Oh no!
(Morena goes back into the kitchen)
Morena: Alicia! What’s that?!
Alicia: How do you mean?
Morena: The grilled chicken and beef is burnt.
Alicia: I’m confused, Ain’t this how grilled chicken’s supposed to be?
Morena: But….
Alicia: But what? Bitch, You gotta learn to mind your own business or else you gonna be given more than one week suspension this time!
(Alicia leaves the kitchen and goes to serve the man)
Alicia: Bro, Here’s your order…. Enjoy!!!
(She drops the food on the table and attempts to leave)
Fat Man: Get back here!
(Alicia turns around)
Alicia: Any problem bro?
Fat Man: (suprised) What is this?
Alicia: Your food.
Fat Man: You burnt my food?
Alicia: How bro? Ain’t this how it’s supposed to be?
Fat Man: Shut up! I paid $400 for two large hamburgers and grilled chicken and you’re giving me this burnt oblation to eat?!
Alicia: You haven’t even tasted it yet…
Fat Man: (angrily) Tasted what?! So you want me to choke to death? I’m gonna have you fired, Someone get me the manager!!!!
.
MORENA
Episode 20

(Mr Rodriguez rushes to meet the man)
Mr Rodriguez: Sir, What’s the matter this time?
Fat Man: This silly girl burnt my food!
Alicia: (angrily) Who you callin’ “silly”?
Mr Rodriguez: (warningly) Alicia….
Alicia: Sorry.
(She goes back into the kitchen)
Fat Man: Where is she going?!
Mr Rodriguez: I’m really sorry sir, I’m sure it was just an accident. Don’t worry, We’ll make you another meal but you’ll have to hold on because we’re out of beef and chicken and I sent some employees to go buy some.
Fat Man: It’s alright, Just tell Morena to make me vegetable salad…I guess I have no other option than to eat that.
Mr Rodriguez: Alright sir.
(Later)
Fat Man: Thank you for the vegetable salad. You were right, It tasted kinda better than the junk foods I usually eat. It’s good to try something new. I guess i’ll take your advice and eat healthier from now on (hands her $200) Take that.
Morena: Thank you very much sir.
(That evening)
Daniel: So Morena, Are you ready to go?
Morena: Yeah, My shift is over.
Daniel: Alright, I’ll drive you home.
Morena: (smiles) Thank you.
(That night, Daniel drops Morena off at her house)
Daniel: Goodnight.
Morena: (smiles) Goodnight.
(Next Day)
(At Chuks restaurant)
(At the dish washing area)
Nina: (laughs) I can’t believe this…
Morena: I’m serious, She literally burnt the man’s food and expected him to eat it.
Nina: (sighs) Some people can never acknowledge their mistakes.
Morena: Yeah.
Nina: So after that, What happened?
Morena: Well, The man said he’s going to eat healthy from now on.
Nina: He’s lucky he heeded your advice before it was too late. I mean, There are many health issues that come with being overweight – High blood pressure, diabetes and so on…
Morena: True, But I was suprised that Mr Rodriguez didn’t shout at Alicia or give her any punishment because she broke about three rules.
Nina: Haven’t you heard?
Morena: Heard what?
Nina: Mr Rodriguez and Alicia are dating.
Morena: How do you know?
Nima: Think about it, Why would he employ a terrible cook like her without even giving her a trial, And he ALWAYS calls her to his office for a “discussion”
Morena: Well that’s hypocritical and unfair. Why would he employ someone who’s inexperienced just because they’re dating?
Nina: Welcome to our world!
(Meanwhile)
(Mr Rodriguez goes to the kitchen)
Mr Rodriguez: Good morning everyone, How’re you all doing?
Andrew: We’re fine sir.
Mr Rodriguez: That’s good. You all should get back to work.
Cecilia: (seductively) Mr Rodriguez….
Mr Rodriguez: Yes Cecilia?
Cecilia: Do you need me to make you a very tasty delicacy?
Mr Rodriguez: Wow, That’s very nice of you, I’d like to eat….
(Just then, Mr Rodriguez and Alicia make eye contact)
Mr Rodriguez: (To Cecilia) Actually, I’m good. I just had breakfast.
Cecilia: Ohhh, Alright. But anytime you need me to cook something for you, You know where to find me. (looks at Daniel and smiles)
Mr Rodriguez: Sure.
(He goes to his office)
Daniel: (To Cecilia) You’re pathetic.
Cecilia: Coming from a deranged, impoverished, financially ruined broke ass fool like you.
Daniel: (angrily) Who?
Andrew: (To Daniel) Ignore her bro.
(Later that day)
(At the service station)
Morena: (sighs) I wonder what’s happening today, We haven’t had clients yet.
Pascaline: Be patient. Remember today’s a working day.
Morena: I know…I’m just idle.
Pascaline: Hmm…Well in that case, I’ll need you to massage my feet.
Morena: Ewww.
Pascaline: Ewww? I have clean feet.
Morena: That still, I’m not a masseuse.
Pascaline: Well you said you were idle so I figured giving me a massage would keep you busy.
(Just then, Mr Rodriguez calls Pascaline)
Mr Rodriguez: Pascaline, I want you to gather all the cooks in the meeting room, I want to speak to them
Pascaline: Okay sir.
(He drops the call)
Morena: What is it?
Pascaline: Mr Rodriguez wants to see us all in the meeting room right away
Morena: Okay…
(In the meeting room)
(Rodriguez speaks to Morena, Daniel, Nina, Pascaline, Rafael, Cecilia, Alicia and Andrew)
Rodriguez: I want to thank you all for making enough money for the restaurant this past week. I also want to commend some of you on how well you obeyed the restaurant’s rules and how well you behaved yourselves e.g Daniel, Nina, Cecilia….
(Everyone stares at Rodriguez in shock)
Rodriguez: Why the stares? Hasn’t Cecilia been of good conduct?
Rafael: But sir, Wasn’t she the one who just got suspended for fighting?
Rodriguez: She wasn’t fighting. She was just defending herself.
(Cecilia smiles in satisfaction)
Rodriguez: Anyways, I want you all to work hard. Morena, Daniel, Nina and co, I want you all to buckle up, work hard, and make enough money for the restaurant.
Morena: But we do work hard.
Rodriguez: I want you to work HARDER!
Morena: Yes sir.
Rodriguez: Next, I want you all to obey the restaurant rules. No tardiness, No wasting of food items, No fighting, No form of ruckus and noise making or using of phones on duty, If you all can obey these rules, I can assure you that this week will be a blissful week….Dismissed!
(Everyone disperse)
(Later that day)
Daniel: Hey Morena, I got you something.
Morena: Hmm, What’s that?
(Daniel takes out a box and gives it to her)
Daniel: I got you Chocolate turtles. Your favorites.
Morena: (hugs him) Awwnn, Thank you so much… How did you know?
Daniel: I do my research…
Morena: You’re full of surprises. Anyway, Thanks. I really appreciate.
(Cecilia looks at both of them with raged-filled eyes)
Cecilia: (To Daniel) slowpoke.
(Cecilia attempts to leave the kitchen but Daniel drags her back)
Daniel: Hold up.
Cecilia: (she slaps his hand from her wrist) How dare you touch me!
Daniel: Do you think I didn’t hear what you said, You just called me a slowpoke, Because I refused to worship you?
Cecilia: And was I lying? Aren’t you a slowpoke? Only a slowpoke will behave the way you do.
Daniel: You just reek of jealousy.
Cecilia: What would I possibly be jealous of? (looks at Morena) You and this low class wench?
Morena: Who’re you calling a wench?
Cecilia: You of course. (To Daniel) Get this straight, I can never be jealous of a broke ass fool like you. Maybe you’re not aware of how useless and worthless you are to me, You’ve got nothing to offer, Idler.
Morena: You called him an idler? Aren’t you the one always using your mobile phone during work hours?
Cecilia: And who caused it? You’re the one who stole all of my clients?! If you never came to this place, Nothing as such would’ve ever happened…. This is why I’ll always hate you!
Daniel: Hate her or not. She’s better than you in every way.
Cecilia: (hisses) Get out!
(Pascaline enters the kitchen just then)
Pascaline: Cecilia, Mr Rodriguez wants to see you in his office right away
Cecilia: Tell him I’m coming.
(Cecilia hisses at Daniel and Morena as she leaves the kitchen, Meanwhile, Alicia looks at her suspiciously)
Daniel: Sometimes I wish I can turn back the hands of time so I can erase some of my mistakes.
Morena: Mistakes will always happen, But they do happen for a reason – For us to learn from them.
(In Rodriguez office)
Cecilia: Mr Rodriguez, You sent for me?
Mr Rodriguez: Yes Cecilia, I did…Have a seat.
(Cecilia sits down)
Mr Rodriguez: I wanted to talk to you concerning the money issue, I already sent you $3,000.
Cecilia: (angrily) Just $3,000? But sir, Didn’t I tell you I needed $5,000? What am I supposed to do with $3,000?
Mr Rodriguez: Calm down. Look, I know that but I can’t be squandering the restaurant’s funds abruptly.
Cecilia: I thought you cared about me!
Mr Rodriguez: I do but…
(Someone knocks on the door)
Mr Rodriguez: Come in.
(The person turns out to be Alicia, She enters his office)
Alicia: Sir, I’d like to talk to you in private.
Mr Rodriguez: In private? About what?
Alicia: (angrily) About a client!
Mr Rodriguez: Ohh, Umm…Cecilia please excuse us, I’ll get back to you.
Cecilia: Ok sir.
(Alicia stares at Cecilia angrily as she exits the office)
Mr Rodriguez: She’s gone. What was it you wanted to talk about?
Alicia: (furiously) Shut the Bleep up! What the hell were you talkin’ ’bout with that bitch, Huh?! What the hell were you talkin’ ’bout with that bitch that you couldn’t tell her in the presence of the other cooks? I’ve noticed how you usually look at her and talk to her but I’mma make somethin’ clear to you right now, I ain’t gonna share you with no damn cook in this goddamn restaurant! I’m marking my territory bro, Anyday I catch you doin’ somethin’ unusual with that bitch, I’mma rip your head off! And I don’t give a Bleep ’bout goin’ back to jail, You got me?!!!
Mr Rodriguez: (quietly) Yeah..

To be CONTINUED

The pink Clouds
By sadiik

EPISODE_2

 

________ ________
Richard entered his room in the dormitory. He met 3 other students which he was supposed to occupy the room with. The room was of medium size with a wardrobe located opposite to the entrance. There were two metal bunk arranged at the right side of the room, and the third one is placed on the left side.
There was a ceiling fan moving at a very fast speed. Two of his roommates seemed to have just arrived from their home with their luggage.

“You are all welcome,” Richard said to them and proceeded to shake each and every one of them.

“Are you also in this room?” one of the boys asked.

“Yes I am, there is my stuff,” Richard pointed a table with some items on it.

“You must be rich, how can you leave the door opened with your stuff left unprotected?” one of the boys asked surprisingly.
“I don’t think I own anything that worths stealing in my bag,” Richard grinned. “You never know the importance of what you have, until you lose it,” one of his roommates replied.
He was very tall and dark in complexion.

“I can say you are right about that,” Richard smiled.
“So, what level are you?” the tall man asked. “I am in currently in my first year,” Richard replied. “No wonder you look very young, how old you are?” the man asked.

“I am 18 years old,” Richard responded.

“I thought you will be the youngest in this room, but it seems not,” the man revealed.

“Of


course I am the youngest,” Richard said considering the fact that he looked to be the smallest of them all in the room.
“You older than Gabriel, the boy behind you,” the man said pointed at the boy behind Richard.
Richard was totally amazed when he noticed the height of the boy. He was the tallest in the room and fair in complexion. He had a very grown hair that was two times as the one on Richard’s head.
“You must be kidding, right?” Richard asked unbelievably. “Do I look like someone who will Kid around with you?” the man asked with a serious face. “How old are you Gabriel?” Richard asked.

“I am 16,” Gabriel responded.

“Wow!” Richard exclaimed speechlessly.

“I don’t know what your name is,” the man said.

“Oh, I am Richard,” he answered.

“Alright Richard, you can call me RG,” the man said.

“What does RG means,” Richard asked curiously.

“I am sorry that’s classified,” the man laughed.

Richard proceeded to his luggage and unloaded everything into his wardrobe. After he was done, he took a bag containing his laptop and went out of the room.

He walked to a garden at the extreme of his dormitory. It was at a border between the student campus and the staff quarters.
The garden was the quietest place in the whole campus, and Richard thought he had found the perfect place for his studies. He sat on a bench in the garden and brought down his bag.
He took out his laptop and some A4 papers out of his bag. He turned on his computer and went through all the courses he will be having in that semester.

As he took his pen trying to schedule how he is going to study for the semester, he saw a girl dressed in white approaching. She was holding the hand of a little boy as she walked majestically on high heels.

For a moment, Richard halted trying to see who the girl was. But as the girl got closer, he noticed that it was the girl he had an argument with earlier.
He became surprised by how she had changed in her personal dress unlike when she was her uniform.

Suddenly, the girl caught him staring and he quickly looked away. “Oh my God!” he said as he came back to his senses.

He was usually the type that wasn’t into girls that are younger than him. According to him, any girl younger than him will just be very childish and especially secondary school students like her.
The girl walked past the garden and headed towards the staff quarters. It was then that he realized that she must be the daughter of one of the lecturers in the university, and that gave him an explanation to her behaviour earlier.
He focused back on his paper and continued writing when his phone started ringing. When he took it, he noticed that it was an unknown number. He quickly answered it wondering whom it was.

Richard:
Hello, can I know who’s talking, please?
Janet: Is Janet, the girl you met earlier today.

Richard: Oh sorry about that, I didn’t know that it was you.

Janet: Oh no no, you don’t need to apologize

Richard: so, how are you doing?

Janet: Doing okay. Where are you right now? Because I am close to Block D.

Richard: Tell me where you are, I will come and meet you

Janet: No, you tell me.

Richard: Okay, I’m in the garden close to the staff quarters.

Janet: Alright, I’ll be there.

After the call ended, Richard saw her approaching with her friend. She wore a red dress with black trousers that looked extremely beautiful on her. Richard tried his very best to stop himself from staring at her.
He pretended as if he was focused on what he was writing. “Mr First class,” she said with a smile as she walked into the garden.

“So you are here,” Richard said as he turned.

“Yes, I am. Look who is serious, we just started lectures today and he has already started studying,” Janet said looking at her friend.
“Well, that’s one of the secrets of maintaining a good result,” Richard grinned.
“Oh, I really? Then I guess you have a lot to teach me,” Janet smiled.
“I don’t think a lazy girl like you can cope with something like that,” her friend laughed.
“Is easy once you have the determination,” Richard explained.
“Well, I think you will teach me about determination too,” Janet said and her friend laughed again. “By the way, this is my friend Farida; she is studying radiography,” Janet introduced.
“It is a pleasure meeting you Farida,” Richard smiled. “The pleasure is all mine,” Farida smiled back.
Janet moved closer to Richard to give herself a better look at what he was writing. “Is this a timetable you are writing?” Janet asked.
“Sort of, but is more like my routines for a day,” Richard answered.

“Wow, do you mean all that you have to do in a day will be written on this sheet of paper?” she asked.

“I think so,” Richard smiled. “I’ve never met a person like you. You are so dedicated, I won’t be surprised from now on if you will have a result more than the first-class degree,” Janet said completely amazed. “Come on Janet, stop exaggerating,” Richard said, even though he was impressed.

They talked for about 15 minutes before Janet decided that they will be going. “Alright Janet, we will meet during lectures tomorrow,” Richard said. “Yes Richard, I will see you tomorrow,” Janet responded.

Thirty minutes after they were gone, the place became dark. The garden got more beautiful with the street lights shining in it. It was then that Richard chose to go and have something to eat. As soon as he got out of the garden, he saw Paul calling him.
Paul: where are you are? I am standing by the door of your room.

Richard: Give me a few minutes, I will be there.

After the call ended, Richard rushed to his room and found Paul trying to leave. “Come on, you just called me; where are you going again?” Richard asked with an angered face.
“Relax. I was called by a girl I met earlier today,” Paul said smiling as he walked away. “You don’t ever get tired of girls,” Richard said as he shook his head watching Paul as he walked away from the dormitory area. “Well, I can die tomorrow. Let me enjoy my life before I die,” Paul responded.
“Alright then, enjoy yourself,” Richard said.
“I will,” Paul laughed.
“By the way, I just met with Janet some few minutes ago,” Richard announced.
“Oh really?” Paul asked as he walked back to Richard eager to hear more.
“Yes, of course, we talked for a couple of minutes,” Richard explained.
“I think this your chance of getting a girl in this school. You will hardly get a girl like her, you can still win her heart while she is trying to use you,” Paul said after he got to where Richard was standing.
“But I don’t think she is trying to use me, her intentions look real,” Richard replied.
“If her intention were real, why didn’t she approached you last semester? Just see how beautiful she is and tell me her intention is real. Girls like her are usually arrogant,” Paul explained.
Richard became speechless after that. As far as he could recall, Janet hadn’t shown any interesting in using him. Besides, being with her will make him have more confidence and experience with girls in the future.

“When
next you are with her, call me. I know you will not do anything reasonable,” Paul laughed.
“I will show you what I am capable of,” Richard responded.


After Paul left, Richard went to his room to prepare something to eat for the night. He cooked some spaghetti with stew and sat by his bed and ate.

He invited the rest of the members of his room to join him, but they all claimed to be filled. After he was done eating, he took his computer and walked out of the campus to the closest faculty where he got his computer to a Wi‐Fi network. He used his computer to watch a movie throughout the night, for it was the first day of the semester.



The next day was a very wet day. Richard got caught in the rain on his way to his faculty as soon as he got out of his dormitory.
He quickly ran to building close by because the running water can ruin the new shoes he was wearing. He folded his arms and watched as the rain fell heavily. About 30 minutes later, a girl in her school uniform approached from afar.

She was holding an umbrella with her right hand, while her left hand was in the pocket of the blue sweater she was wearing. She wore a white sweat hat that covered her ears with black gloves in her hands.

The combination looked beautiful on her that Richard kept staring wanting to figure out who the girl was. When she got close, he noticed that it was the same girl he had an argument with the other day. They both looked away.
Albeit Richard is not interested in secondary school girls, something about the girl seemed fascinating.
The girl sauntered untill she got to her school.



About 15 minutes later, the rain stopped falling making it possible for Richard to walk to his faculty.
Upon arriving at his lecture venue, he noticed his lecturer already there. There were very few students in the hall due to the rain that fell. “Good morning Ma’am” Richard greeted the lecturer.

She was a woman in her late 30s. She is fair in complexion and very short in height. She taught Richard in the previous semester and was very fond of him.
Since the first time she saw Richard, she trusted that he is a boy full of potentials. She was dressed in a long sewn gown that is almost touching the ground.
“Good morning Richard, How are you?” the lecturer questioned.
“I am doing well,” Richard responded as he walked to go and sit.
“Meet me in my office later, there is something I would like to discuss with you,” the lecture announced.

“Alright


Ma’am, I will be there,” Richard answered, and he proceeded to a sit in the middle.
“I didn’t know you are a good friend of Professor Grace,” said a voice behind him. When he turned, he noticed that it Janet sitting behind him. She was dressed in a complete pink outfit that Richard thought she is the prettiest in the hall.
“She taught us last semester, remember? Besides, she is a very simple and understanding woman,” Richard replied.

“I don’t think so since her course is the only thing I failed last semester,” Janet complained “Really? Maybe you didn’t give her what she needed,” Richard replied.

About ten minutes later, the hall became filled with students. The lecture continued for more than hours before it finally came to an end. After the Professor left the hall, all the students started leaving the hall including Richard and Janet.
They talked as they walked out of the hall. Immediately they got out of the hall, they were approached by a boy who seemed to be from a very rich family. Immediately Janet saw him approaching, she left Richard and quickly walked to him.
Richard remained behind them with his arm folded waiting for her to finish talking to the boy.
But as soon they were done talking, she walked with the boy to an expensive car that was parked at the parking space and drove away.

Richard became extremely furious at that moment. It became obvious to him that what Paul told him was true. He decided to address her whenever she approaches him again.
Just then, he heard paul laughing behind. “This girl has really nailed you,” Paul said after he had gotten to where Richard was standing.

“Have you seen what she did to me?” Richard asked. “Yes I have,” Paul replied. “She doesn’t really know who I am, I don’t care if she is beautifu; I will make her regret it,” Richard vowed.

“Don’t worry bro, I am with you this time,”
Paul supported. “I will be on my way to professor Grace’s office; can you please walk me there?” Richard requested.
“I am sorry, I have something to do,” Paul complaint.
“Alright, let me go and see her,” Richard replied.
After they parted, Richard headed to the office of the professor. He knocked at the door and she asked him to come in. “Good afternoon Ma’am,” Richard greeted her.

“Good afternoon how are you?” Prof. Grace asked.

“I am doing fine,” Richard responded. “How is your family?” she inquired.

“They are all okay.”

“So how are you managing your life.”
“Well, thanks to the Lord Ma’am, everything is okay,” Richard responded.
“I heard you did very well in your exams,” Prof. Grace said.
“Yes,” Richard replied.
“That’s wonderful, I want you to study harder and maintain the same result throughout your stay here,” she advised.
“I will try my best,” Richard responded.
“I have a job for you if you are interested,” Professor Grace offered. “What is the job ma’am?” Richard questioned.
“I have a daughter in a secondary school who is very terrible at calculations. I want you to take the job of teaching her,” Professor Grace amplified.
Richard became quiet wondering how to he could tell her he doesn’t have the time to do that. “I know you are very busy students, but considering the fact that you are an orphan, it will help you.
Besides, it will reduce the pressure you put on your sister; and I promise I will pay you well,” Mrs Grace explained.
“How many times am I going to a teacher in a week?” Richard asked.

“3 times should be enough, just create the convenient time you think is okay for you,” Prof. Grace said.

“Alright Ma’am, I will think about it,” Richard responded. “Okay, Richard, I will be waiting for your reply,” Prof. Grace responded.
Richard walked out of her office and met Paul where they were supposed to have their next lectures. It was a practical course in a hall filled with computers.

They were few students in the hall because the lecture was to take place in 30 minutes to come. He met Paul sitting with a girl beside him who happened to be studying software engineering science.
“Hey Paul,” Richard said after he had gotten to where Paul was.
“Hello Richard how was your meeting with the Prof? Paul asked.
“It went well, she wants me to teach her daughter,” Richard explained.
“Did you agree to teach her?” Paul asked. “I told her I will think about it,” Richard explained.
“This is perfect, you should accept her offer,” Paul advised.
“Really? I will consider it, though I’m a very busy person,” Richard replied.
They talked for some couple of minutes before the lecturer that will be delivering the lectures arrived. The lectures lasted for about three hours before it finally ended.
After the lectures, Richard walked back to his room looking very exhausted. Immediately he entered the room, he fell on his bed trying to fall asleep. “Oh man, looks like engineering is hitting someone,” Gabriel said.
“Is not easy bro, I’m just pretty exhausted,” Richard replied.
“At least, you should eat before going to sleep,” Gabriel suggested.
“I don’t think I have time to cooking,” Richard responded.
“I have some food left, I think you can take it,” Gabriel offered.
“Oh thank you so much, Gabriel,” Richard appreciated.
Gabriel stood up from his bed and went to his locker and took the food. Richard quickly collected the food from Gabriel and ate it ravenously.

He lied on his bed immediately he was done eating. He slept for about 2 hours before his ringing phone waked him. Reluctantly, Richard opened his eyes to see who was calling.

He ended the call immediately he saw that it was Janet calling him. When she tried to call again, he ended the call and switched it off. He continued sleeping until it was late in the evening.

He woke up and started marking preparation for his night studies. He took some books and put them in his bag along with his laptop. He switched on his phone as he was heading out of the dormitory. Suddenly, he received a message from Paul.
I tried calling you but your phone was switched off. There is going to be a lecture in Hall 2E by 7:00 pm. You shouldn’t be late.
He placed the phone back into his pocket immediately he was done reading the text message. He proceeded to the garden close to his campus and brought down his bag containing his books and laptop from his back. He read for about 2 hours until the place started getting dark.

He put all his books and laptop into his and headed towards his faculty. He then took a taxi in order to get there on time.
Immediately he walked down from the taxi, he turned and noticed Janet by the entrance of the faculty. He quickly looked away after their eyes met. He paid the taxi driver and turned heading towards the entrance of the faculty.
When he got to where Janet, she stood up from the small bench she was sitting and approached him. “I called you and the call was rejected,” Janet complaint.

Richard ignored her as if he hadn’t heard and continued walking into the faculty. “Hey, I am talking to you,” she shouted.
And still, he ignored her and continued walking. Everybody’s attention diverted to them wondering what was happening.
Richard entered the hall and sat on a seat at the front of the hall. Most of the students were there because it was just 15 minutes left for the commencement of the lecture.
Immediately Richard sat down, he turned and saw Janet approaching looking very upset. “Who do you think you are?” she shouted.

At this point, the hall became silent watching them. Richard removed one of his books from his bag and writes and he ignored her.

“I have never seen a jerk like you,” she angrily insulted and left where he was sitting.

After she left, everyone kept asking Richard what happened between them, but he insisted that it was nothing serious. Soon the lecturer arrived and started delivering his lectures. He lectured for about 2 hours until the lecture finally come to an end.

 


To_be_Continued

THE PINK CLOUDS

BY SADIIK

 

 

Richard’s parents died in a car accident when he was eight years old. Life has not been easy for him and his two sisters because no one was willing to help them. His older sister decided to sacrifice everything she had to see that Richard and his younger sister have the best of life. At age of 18, Richard happened to find himself in a university as a result of his sister’s effort.
She warned him seriously not to get involve in trouble. But his trouble began when he fell in love with one of his professor’s daughter which resulted in him leaving school. Will he be able to face his sister after making all her efforts go in vain? Or will he find a way to succeed without obtaining a degree in an effort to make up for his mistake?

Meanwhile Rebecca is very naughty highschool student that was terrible at mathematics and physics and has never been in love.
Her mother hired Richard to teach her mathematics because he had the best result in his faculty. But Rebecca hated him so much that she could anything to make him stop teaching her.
One day, Richard stood up for her while she was being humiliated at school. That made her to start seeing the good in him. Just as things were about to get interesting between them, a very tragic incident happened to Richard causing him to leave school.

Rebecca did not see Richard again until after five years and he wasn’t like she used know him. Will she fall for him again like before? Or will she turn a blind eye and pretend he doesn’t exist?






THE PINK CLOUDS
By Sadiik
#EPISODE_1

It was a lovely morning; the university compound was surrounded by many students as it was the first day of the semester.
Everybody was walking in a hurry heading to his or her faculty. Then came Richard, a boy with an average height. He was wearing a T-shirt and black jeans. On his feet were sneakers that seemed to have matched his shirt. He got admitted into the institution 5 months ago with the help of his elder sister.
She worked tirelessly to see that he got admitted into the university he desired. For that reason, Richard put in all his best in his studies making him the student with the best result in his faculty the previous semester.

He walked in a hurry as though he was running because he was seriously late. He usually departs his dormitory by 7 am in the morning which was very close to his faculty. But due to the fact that he had changed a dormitory, he had to wake up much earlier than that if he wants to get to his class on time.
His new dormitory was located at the extreme of the university, far away from his faculty. Most students whose dormitories are located at the extreme of the university usually take a taxi to transport them to their lecture venues, while the rich ones drive in their own cars.

As for Richard, he thought it will be a waste of money if he takes a taxi without realizing how far his faculty is from his new dormitory.
He walked on a walking path that was almost 1 meter above the ground. It was made up of brown interlocking bricks, and it was painted black and white at the edge. It was also roofed with a brown asbestos sheet, and that protects the people beneath it from the rain. Some few meters beside the walking path was highway with the vehicle moving at a steady speed, for it was prohibited to drive with high speed in the university.
He walked for more than 30 minutes before arriving at the faculty of engineering. The faculty was a ten story building painted yellow and brown. The frontage of the building was completely made up of dazzling glass. It was surrounded by a short fence that was not more than two metres. There were a lot of trees within the fence of the faculty with many park benches under them.
There was a huge theater located opposite to the faculty building, it is where Richard was supposed to have his lesson. The walking path Richard was walking on leads straight to the entrance of the faculty building and to the theatre. He headed to the theatre still in a hurry, and by the time he got to there, the lecturer had already gone far with her lecture.

Richard’s
heartbeat increased as walked towards the door of the theatre because of the lecturer’s personality.
She had failed 3 students the previous semester for coming to her lecture late. She was a young professor in her early 40s. It was then that he started regretting why he hadn’t taken a taxi to come for the lecture.
“Excuse me, Ma’am,” Richard said in fear.
“What are you here for?” She asked with an angered face.
“I am sorry to bother you, but I was here earlier. I’ve got an upset stomach that’s why I went out,” Richard lied.

The whole students started laughing after he made that statement.
“Next time, you should be careful with what you eat,” the professor smiled.
Richard was so relieved when he asked to come in. He walked into the theatre gently in order not to make his footsteps audible because it was extremely quiet.
Suddenly, he saw his friend Paul waving at him at the centre of the lecture theatre. They became friends on the first day Richard came to the university.

They met at the point of registration where Richard was looking for assistance on how to fill some courses online.
Richard walkes to where Paul was sitting and found out that he had kept some books in the seat next to him indicating that he had booked the seat for him. He quickly sat beside him with a smile on his face.

He brought down the laptop he was carrying in a bag from his back.
“What got into you today?” Paul whispered.
“We will talk about it later,” Richard replied not wanting to talk much knowing the strictness of the professor.

“How was your Holiday?” Paul demanded. “Please Paul, we will talk after the lectures,” Richard quickly intercepted.
They listened to the lecture for an hour and a half before the professor finally concluded. Everyone started leaving the hall as soon as the lecturer left the theatre.

Paul and Richard were also on their way out of the hall when they heard the voice of a girl calling them. “Hey!” Richard replied without a complete assurance when he noticed whom she was.
She is the most beautiful girl in the department, and much taller than him. Many boys like to hang around her because of her beauty and Richard could not blame them.
“I don’t really believe this,” Paul whispered to Richard.
“Could you give me some few moments of your time please?” she questioned as she sauntered towards them.
“Yes of course,” Richard stuttered.
“My name is Janet,” the girl announced.
“Yes I know you,” Richard smiled hiding his nervousness.
“Well, I was wondering if you could be my practical partner because the instruction says a male and a female student should peer up” Janet requested.
“Really? But of all the boys in our department, why would you choose me?” Richard asked with a disbelieve.
“Because you’ve got the best result last semester; and it is said that if you are around intelligent people, their intelligence will automatically flow into you,” Janet smiled.
“And how do you know I’ve got the best result in the department,” Richard asked confusingly.
“Well, after seeing your identification number on the notice board, I did a little research on you,” she smirked.
“Oh,” Richard uttered, not knowing what to say. “Where do you usually study in the night?” Janet continued by asking.
” I settled in a new dormitory now, I have to look for a convenient place close to it,” Richard answered.
“Which dormitory is that?” Janet asked. “Block D,” he replied.
“Wow! No wonder you came late today,” she replied.
“Yes is far from here as you can see,” Richard said.
“Alright, give me your phone number, I will call you tomorrow to hear if you’ve found the convenient place,” Janet said.
“Is okay,” Richard said without hesitation.
After she had his phone number, she left the lecture theatre leaving Richard and paul standing on the same spot.
“I think she is trying to use you,” Paul said doubting Janet ‘s intention. “Why do you say that?” Richard asked.

“Most of the girls in this school take advantage of their beauty to cling themselves to intelligent boys, they only look for them when their need for their academic problems arises. They even have them termed as academic donkeys,” Paul explained. “Is that so?” Richard asked with his eyes widely opened.

“Yes,


of course, the reason why you don’t see them around you is that you have never shown yourself to be smart.
You should be ready to accept more of them now that they find out that you are,” Paul laughed. “How comes I never know any of these?” Richard asked.
“You are always busy with your studies and barely have time for yourself; you will barely know of things like this.”
“I know how to handle her now that I know,” Richard claimed.

“Don’t you do anything stupid, you know is very rare for girls like her to approach you. You should consider yourself privileged even if she going to use you,” Paul said.
“You must be out of your mind. You see, I am not that kind of a guy that a girl can manipulate. I rarely have time for myself to talk more of some stupid girls,” Richard responded.
“Well, we shall see about that,” Paul replied.
They walked out of the hall and headed towards a small cafeteria located beside the lecture theatre.

It was where the students with less money in the faculty usually buy food when they have a break. The cafeteria is owned by a woman in her late 50s called Mama Toyin. It is a medium sized building made up of metal roofing sheets. There were tiny ceiling fans running with slow motion at the ceiling. On the floor were titles that seemed to have lost their colours. There were plastic tables with four chairs arranged per table.

And on each table, there was a bowl with spoons in it. Richard and Paul entered the cafeteria. They sat on one of the tables and a young boy working as a waiter approached them. “What should I bring you?” the boy smiled.
“The usual one,” Richard smiled.
“Okay give me a minute,” the boy smiled back as he walked out to the kitchen.
“And please, make it two,” Paul added.
“What do you usually eat here?” Paul asked for it was the first time he was there. “You will know by the time he brings it.”
About 5 minutes later, the boy came holding two plates.
“So this is what you usually eat here,” Paul laughed when he noticed that was moimoi (a food prepared from cooked beans past).
“Yes of course,” Richard laughed also. “Well, is the cheapest thing I can get myself here,” Richard smiled.
“Why are you always very thrifty?” Paul asked. “This is my lifestyle,” Richard responded.
“I will give you a gift the day you buy something expensive,” Paul teased.
“Don’t worry, I will surprise you one day,” Richard responded.
They ate the food after it cooled down. They left for their next lecture immediately they were done.

In the afternoon around 2 pm, Richard was done with his lectures for that day. He walked out of the faculty and headed towards his dormitory. He walked slowly because he was so tired.

He


walked for some minutes before coming across a small secondary school located in the university. It was a school made for the children of the staff working in the university. It has a very short fence made up of red bricks surrounding it.
At that time, the students are walking out of the school wearing a uniform of black and white. Black trousers and a white shirt for the boys; black skirts and a white shirt for the girls. For the Christian girls, they had a black beret on their heads, while for the Muslim girls is a white hijab.

When he was a few meters close to his dormitory, he heard some of the secondary students arguing ahead of him. They were two boys and two girls. They were arguing about if there was a bomb powerful enough to destroy the whole of Nigeria.
“We are even arguing about something funny. Nigeria is bigger than you think. The nuclear bomb that was used during the Second World War destroyed only two cities.
How on earth do you expect a single bomb to destroy a whole country?” one of the girls asked.

She has an average height, and fair in complexion. When Richard heard their argument, he got interested and decided to interfere.
“Actually, it is possible for such bombs to exist if you know the physics and behind it,” Richard said and the four of them turned and looked at him.

“Well Mr Physics, no one asks for your opinion,” the girl said with a frowned face and looked away immediately.

“Those who don’t listen to other’s opinion are likely to lose a great deal of knowledge,” Richard responded grinned.
“Oh really Mr Philosopher?” the girl said as she stopped walking.
She turned and folded her arms while waiting for Richard to cover up the space between them.

“Yes dear, and as a matter of fact, I am in a position to teach you,” Richard smiled as he approached her.

“Do you know who I am? Do you know what I capable of?” the girl asked.

“I don’t know you nor what you are capable of; all I know is that you are in secondary school, and I am in the position to teach any secondary school student especially a young kid like you,” Richard responded.

“What?” She exclaimed with her eyes widen more than before.

“Just listen to what this kid is saying; they are the type that graduates from secondary school at a very young age and starts behaving like Adult,”
the girl said as she turned looking at her colleagues.
By that time, Richard had gotten to where she was.

“Well, it seems like I made a very big mistake, I shouldn’t have interfered in your conversation in the first place,” Richard said and try to walk past her.

“You tell us, what is the physics behind it,” the other girl inquired.
She was the shortest in the group and dark in complexion.

“There is no need for that, you are all secondary school students and won’t understand the explanation,” Richard said.

“Just stop arguing with him Alice, he was just looking for an excuse to talk to us; he doesn’t know anything by the looks of it,” the first girl said.

Richard looked around and noticed that some of the university students were looking at the scene they created. He decided to quickly dashed away from the place in order to prevent further embarrassment.


Story_Continues

MORENA
Episode 15
(In Rodriguez office)
Rodriguez: Alicia, Are you crazy? First you burnt a client’s food, Next you’re chasing your colleague with a knife. On your first day at work? What the hell is wrong with you? Look, I brought you here to work not to terrorize your fellow colleagues.
Alicia: I’m really sorry love. I was just angry with the way that girl was talkin’ to me. I ain’t no damn baby, That bitch should’ve shown me some respect!
Rodriguez: Do me a favor. Leave the ghetto talk outside.
Alicia: Ghetto talk? I don’t talk ghetto.
(Rodriguez stares at her)
Alicia: Ok fine.
Rodriguez: Look, Outside there you can behave anyhow you want but inside here, You’ll need to behave prim and proper. Do I make myself clear?
Alicia: Clear.
Mr Rodriguez: I’m gonna pardon you this time.
Alicia: Thanks babe. (seductively) In the meantime…
(Alicia walks to Rodriguez and kisses him, He breaks the kiss few seconds later)
Rodriguez: Do me a favor, Don’t let anyone know that we’re dating or that you’re an ex-convict.
Alicia: Consider it done. Now where were we…
(Alicia pulls him back into a kiss and they begin making out in the office)
************************
(In the kitchen)
Nina: Rafael, I’m serious. The new cook that Mr Rodriguez employed to substitute Morena and Cecilia is a mad person.
Rafael: Who? Alicia?
Nina: Yes! She chased me with a knife!
Rafael: Whoa…We’ve got trouble on our hands
Nina: Big one.
(Alicia enters the kitchen and they change the subject)
Nina: Umm…Rafael, So where do you think we should go to after work, The gazebo? sauna? movies?
Rafael: Movies sounds alright.
(Pascaline enters the kitchen)
Pascaline: Where’s Alicia?
(Nina points to where she is and she goes to meet her)
Pascaline: Alicia, What’s taking you so long? Your client has been waiting for his order for over an hour now.
Alicia: Ohhh, I would’ve been done cooking since but Mr Rodriguez called me to his office to have an urgent and important discussion with me.
Pascaline: (angrily) You should have told him that you had a client waiting!!!
Alicia: Bitch, Ain’t you got no ears! I told you it was an important discussion!
Pascaline: (gently) Ohhh…Umm, Just hurry up.
(Pascaline leaves the kitchen)
(Meanwhile)
(At Diego’s house)
Isabella: Babe, I’m bored.
Diego: Me too.
Isabella: I’m hungry.
Diego: So?
Isabella: So order some food. Maybe pizza or something.
Diego: Okay. I’ll order some…Wait a minute, We don’t need to order food.
Isabella: Why?
Diego: I have food items in the kitchen, You can make spaghetti and baked beans for us to eat… Besides your food tastes better than anything else.
Isabella: (thinks) Oh no…. (nervously) Umm, Alright. I’ll go make something for us to eat.
Diego: I’ll come with you. I wanna see you how you cook because your food tastes extraordinary.
Isabella: But babe, You’re a man, You don’t need to bother yourself on learning how to cook.
Diego: That’s nonsense, Cooking is a vital and fundamental skill everyone should learn.
Isabella: Ohhh but, Why don’t you just wait for me to finish in the living room. Besides, If I’m teaching you then its going to take a lot of time and I’m very hungry
Diego: Hmmm, You’re right… Ok, I’ll be in the living room.
Isabella: Yeah….
(Isabella enters the kitchen and orders spaghetti and baked beans for herself and Diego)
************************
(At Uncle Roberto’s house)
Aunt Maria: Morena! Are you done with all the house chores?
Morena: Yes Aunty.
Aunt Maria: Really? You’ve vacuumed the house? mopped the floors? washed the plates? done the laundry? cleaned the TV, refrigerator, the chairs, tables, toilets, bathrooms, basement, porch, attic, fireplace, chimney….
Morena: Yes Aunty. I’ve done all that.
Aunt Maria: Impossible! There has to be more work for you to do…
(Just Then)
(Uncle Roberto returns from his business trip)
Morena: (she goes to meet him) Welcome back uncle! (She hugs him)
Uncle Roberto: Thank you, Morena.
(She helps him carry his luggages)
Juan & Juanita: Daddy! Welcome home!
Uncle Roberto: (hugs them) I’ve missed you both so much… Where’s your mom?
Juan: She’s inside.
(They all go inside the house)
Aunt Maria: Welcome back darling! (She hugs him) I’ve really missed you, How did the meeting go?
Uncle Roberto: It went well honey. A little bit stressful though.
Aunt Maria: Don’t worry, I’ll go prepare your favorite – Hot chilli.
Uncle Roberto: Don’t worry, Morena will prepare it, I’m sure you’ve stressed yourself out today with the house chores and all.
Aunt Maria: Yeah, I’ve been really stressed out. The house chores are just so exhausting….(looks at Morena) And I had no assistance.
Morena: But Aunty….
Uncle Roberto: But Morena that was unfair, You shouldn’t have allowed your aunt to do the house chores alone. Anyways, I want you to make chilli for me.
Morena: (sighs) No problem sir.
(She goes into the kitchen)
(Later)
Moren: Dinner’s ready!
Uncle Roberto: Mmm, Its smells so delicious already. I can’t wait to start eating…(he takes a scoop) Wow! This tastes extraordinarily good! Morena, You’re such a good cook. I’ve never tasted something as delicious as this before (He takes more scoops) Maria, You need to taste this.
Aunt Maria: No, I’m good. (She looks at Morena with hatred)
Uncle Roberto: Kids, Come and have some…
Juan & Juanita: Okay Dad.
Morena: Enjoy your meal.
Uncle Roberto: Hold up, Aren’t you gonna eat dinner?
Morena: I’ll just eat the food scraps.
Uncle Roberto: Food scraps? What do you mean ”food scraps”? Isn’t there enough food in the house?
Aunt Maria: Uhhh…Just forget what she said, She’s clearly delirious from the stress at work, that’s all. (To Morena) Why don’t you go have some rice and take a big piece of chicken.
Morena: Okay Aunty, Thanks.
(Morena goes into the kitchen and Aunt Maria watches her in anger)
(Meanwhile)
(In Diego’s house)
Isabella: Hmmm…Diego, How does it taste?
Diego: Wonderful! You’re a star, Isabella. I never knew you were such an amazing cook. I can’t wait for us to get married.
Isabella: (giggles) Me too…. Umm, Babe, I need to go check on my phone in your room, I’ll be right back.
Diego: No problem love.
(Isabella leaves the living room)
Diego: (he finishes his food) This food is so delicious. I gotta have more!
(Diego goes into the kitchen)
Diego: I can’t wait to eat more and…. (he opens the pot and sees that it’s empty) Huh? Why is the pot empty? (He checks the other pots) I’m confused, I thought Isabella cooked spaghetti, How come the pots are all empty, clean and stainless? Or did she use the pot and keep it somewhere else?
(Diego opens the cabinet and sees the receipts for all the foods that Isabella’s been ordering)
Diego: What the hell is this…ISABELLA!!!!
.
.
.
MORENA
Episode 16
 
 
(At Diego’s house)
Diego: Isabella, Get in here!
(Isabella rushes to the kitchen)
Isabella: What’s the matter babe…(she sees the opened cabinet)
Diego: What’re all these?
Isabella: (nervously) Ummm, I can explain….
Diego: Where did all these receipts come from? (He checks them) Have you been ordering the foods all these time?
Isabella: It’s not what you think…
Diego: So you’ve been lying to me and deceiving me all these while? You’ve been a phony!
Isabella: (crying) Diego please, Forgive me…
Diego: I can’t believe this…
(Diego angrily leaves the kitchen)
(Meanwhile)
(At Uncle Roberto’s house)
Uncle Roberto: Morena, Aren’t you going to work today?
Morena: Uhhh, No. Today’s my day off.
Uncle Roberto: Day off? I thought Thursdays are your days off.
Morena: (lying) Actually the CEO of the restaurant decided to give all the employees a few days off because it’s a special time for him
Uncle Roberto: Alright. I’m going to work, I want you to assist your aunt in taking care of the house. Okay?
Morena: No problem uncle.
(He leaves the house)
Morena: Thank goodness he didn’t suspect anything. (sighs) I know I can’t hide this from him forever…
(Later)
(Morena drops off Juan and Juanita at school – Crenshaw Elementary School)
Morena: Alright kids! Be good! (she waves at them)
Juan: (he waves at her back)
(Morena leaves)
Juanita: (To Juan) Ugh, Who does she think she is, telling us how to behave?!
(Juan shrugs his shoulder at her. They both enter the school)
(In class)
Mrs Carlotta: Good morning class.
Students: Good morning Mrs Carlotta.
Mrs Carlotta: I want you all to meet your new classmate, Sergio Manuel.
Sergio: Hello everyone.
Mrs Carlotta: (To Sergio) Take a seat. Okay class, This morning we’ll be talking about the classes of foods…
(Mrs Carlotta hears chattering in the back and she looks around)
Mrs Carlotta: Juanita! What have I told you about talking while I’m teaching?
Juanita: I’m sorry ma.
Mrs Carlotta: Good.
(When Mrs Carlotta turns to write on the board, Juanita continues to talk)
Mrs Carlotta: Juanita! What did i just tell you? Why can’t you be as composed as your twin brother, Juan?
Juanita: I’m sorry Mrs Carlotta.
Mrs Carlotta: The next time I hear you talk, I’m gonna give you some spanking!
(At the mention of the word “spanking”, Juanita looks at Mrs Carlotta in the eyes as if daring her to do her worst)
Mrs Carlotta: (To Juanita) See me before you go home today. I have a note for your Dad.
Juanita: Alright ma.
Mrs Carlotta: So class, As I was saying….
(Later)
(Juanita collects the letter from Mrs Carlotta and attempts to open it)
Juan: Juanita! What’re you about to do?
Juanita: I wanna open the letter to see what Mrs Carlotta wrote to Dad.
Juan: You do realize that if you open it, You can’t seal it back again.
Juanita: Oh yeah, That’s true… But I’m curious.
Juan: What’s the rush? Eventually you’re gonna find out what’s in the letter….
****************************
(At Chuks restaurant)
Nina: I miss Morena so much. Everywhere is so moody without her.
Andrew: Me too, Do you know where she lives? Maybe we can go and pay her a visit.
Nina: Yeah but her aunt’s not gonna like that.
Andrew: I can’t wait for her to get back.
Nina: Me too.
(Andrew looks towards where Alicia is)
Andrew: (quietly) What is she doing?
Nina: (shrugs her shoulder) I have no idea.
(Andrew gets up to go to meet Alicia but Nina holds him back)
Nina: What’re you about to do?
Andrew: I wanna have a word with her.
Nina: You wanna have a word with a mad woman? Wish you luck.
(Andrew goes to meet her)
Andrew: Ummm…Alicia, All these dirty plates aren’t supposed to be kept here. Take them to the dish washing area.
Alicia: I’mma do that after I’m done cookin’
Andrew: But piling up the dishes here isn’t good…
Alicia: Bro, You deaf?! I said I’mma do that after i’m done cookin’
(Pascaline enters the kitchen)
Pascaline: Alicia. Mr Rodriguez wants to see you in his office now.
Alicia: Alright, I’m comin’
(They leave the kitchen)
Nina: I wonder why Mr Rodriguez always calls her to his office….
(In Mr Rodriguez’s office)
Alicia: Hey babe, You called me.
Mr Rodriguez: Yeah, I wanted to remind you to cover up your tattoos and remove your piercings because the CEO might show up at anytime.
Alicia: Hmmm…Got it babe.
(Alicia attempts to leave)
Mr Rodriguez: You wanna leave? Aren’t we gonna have some fun?
Alicia: (sighs) Alright babe, But this is goin’ to be the last time today, I’ve got customers waitin’
Mr Rodriguez: No problem…
(She locks the door and goes to meet Mr Rodriguez, She sits on his laps and they begin making out)
(Later that evening)
(Diego calls Morena)
Morena: Diego hi.
Diego: Hello Morena. How’s Mexico City?
Morena: (sighs) Well, There are it’s ups and downs.
Diego: Don’t worry, Everything will be alright one day.
Morena: Amen. How’s Balacar?
Diego: It’s boring. Everywhere is so bleak, Nothing interesting ever happens…Besides, Isabella and I just broke up.
Morena: What? Why?
Diego: That girl is a counterfeit. I thought she could cook but it turns out she’s very terrible. She’s been lying and deceiving me all these time.
Morena: Ooohh, That’s not good.
Diego: I really love her but her lying and scheming attitude is just too unbearable…I just don’t know what to do with her.
Morena: Calm down, Diego. As a good friend, I’ll advise you to take things easy with her. Maybe you can take her to a culinary school so she can learn. Remember, Two wrongs never make a right.
Diego: Yeah I know, I guess you’re right…My regards to your Uncle over there.
Morena: Alright.
**************************
(That night)
Juan & Juanita: Welcome back Daddy!
Morena: Welcome home sir. (She carries his bags)
Uncle Roberto: Thank you. How was school today?
Juan: It was alright. Juanita has a letter for you.
Uncle Roberto: A letter? (Juanita) Go and get it.
Juanita: Uhhh, Okay Dad.
(Juanita goes to bring the letter and she gives it to her father and he opens it and reads it)
Uncle Roberto: Juanita, Have you been rude to your teachers?
Juanita: No Daddy, I haven’t. Why would you asked such?
Uncle Roberto: Because it says here that recently, You’ve been of bad conduct in class. And your teacher wants to speak with me concerning that.
Aunt Maria: (gasps) Juanita! Why?!
Uncle Roberto: (To Juanita) I’ll be taking you and your brother to school tomorrow.
Juanita: (nervously) Okay Dad.
(At Rodriguez house)
(He talks to the CEO over the phone)
Rodriguez: Yes sir, I can assure you that the restaurant is running smoothly, Everything is in place….
(Someone knocks on the door)
Rodriguez: Come in!
(The person turns out to be Cecilia, She enters the house)
Rodriguez: Cecilia? What’re you doing at my house?
Cecilia: Sir, I came to beg you concerning the deduction of salaries. Sir, please forgive me…It won’t happen again.
Rodriguez: But you broke the restaurant’s rules.
Cecilia: It was Morena that provoked me. Sir please I’ll do anything. Just don’t deduct my salary.
Rodriguez: You’ll do anything right?
Cecilia: Yes sir.
Rodriguez: Alright, I can make some adjustments, That is, If you’re willing to co-operate.
Cecilia: I am sir.
Rodriguez: Good. Lock the door and take off your clothes.
Cecilia: No problem sir.
(Cecilia does as instructed and she and Rodriguez begin making out)

To be CONTINUED

IN BETWEEN
Episode 12
By AMAH’S HEART


They both left the store and went back to the main house to make the call.
Veronica picked up her phone but had another idea forming on her head.
She was going to ask of Pete Johnson again. Maybe the receptionist or whoever that answered the call the other day was either new or was going through some personal stuffs.
That could be the only reason why they don’t know who she was talking about.
She dialed the number and waited for them to pick it up.
Immediately somebody answered, it was a man this time and Veronica felt relieved.
A man will take his time and answer her far better than a lady.
Veronica greeted kindly and the receiver reply with a calm voice
“, How can we help you madam…?
“My name is Veronica Johnson, my husband’s name is Pete Johnson….”
She waited if the name will atleast ring a bell in the man’s ear but the man asked her to go ahead.
“…well, my husband works in your company, he had been a staff for over seven years…. that’s before we got married. Because we have been married for about five years now and he had always works there and does alot of traveling too. He is in the marketing department…he travels alot, sometimes for weeks and months. But this last one he had not returned home. Is been almost six months of his disappearance…i mean his usual work journey. My husband haven’t called or return his calls. No message or any kind of information from him. I called some days ago and the receptionist couldn’t give me a good explanation which was why I’m calling again today. I and the kids are worried. Please, check through the record, computer database or whatever that needs checking let me know the whereabout of my husband. I will really appreciate if you can give me a positive reply so that I hang onto that and know what exactly to do next…”
There was silent at the other end.
“…. hello, are you still there…”?
Veronica asked as she checked her phone to know if the call is still on.
“,Yes madam, I’m checking through our record. Both the old and the new ones. And from what I can see here there is no such name. No Pete Johnson ma’am. I checked through all the department on the system and I can’t find any. And you mentioned that he travels alot and have been gone for months, most of our assigned marketers do travel and the highest they can be gone is either a week if there is emergency of any sort then they make it two weeks. No marketer goes on a month or more journey except if is on a special assignment. A week is highest in our record so far and emergency does not come up often. And the journey is ones in four or six months when our new products arrives. Is not a monthly thing, it happens ones in six months. I’m giving you all this update for you to understand how some of our businesses runs here. Maybe is either a wrong name or you are calling the wrong number ma’am…”
Veronica opened and closed her mouth. She was speechless, she doesn’t know what to say next.
Since the call was on loud speaker, Jane could hear everything.
Jane kept giving signs and whispering to her friend to mention Jubril Elliot maybe they will have an idea.
“…. hello ma, if there’s no other request then I will have to end the call and I wish you well in your quest to find your husband….”
The man finally say.
Jane quickly dragged the phone out of Veronica’s hand
She interrupted the man before he will go off.
“Hold on sir… please…one more thing. Don’t be offended that we are bugging you too much. Is a very sensitive situation that we are into…please bear with us. Can you help us look up for another name… Jubril Elliot? Does such name exist in your company’s record?
The man asked her to hold on. After sometime he said
“Yes, there’s Jubril Elliot. He no longer works here though…he was dismissed from his duties long time ago and haven’t been seen or heard off. Who’s Mr Jubril to you?
The question sounded like a time bomb. A clear warning that something about him was fishy.
Veronica started throwing tantrum, she was reminding Jane of her warning but Jane having gotten a positive step on Jubril wanted to know more.
“We were wondering if Pete Johnson probably used such a name instead of his real name or they could be two different people. I don’t really know…is all confusing sir. I wish we can see a picture of what Jubril Elliot looks like. I’m sorry but we don’t want to leave any stone unturned. Or is there a problem with Mr Jubril…?
“, Jubril Elliot was in the sales department when he was working in this company and his seat as a salesman does not require him traveling. There was no need for him to go on a journey…we have people assigned for that. Mr Jubril was involved in….”
He paused and Jane who was very eager to hear the rest of what he had to say urged him to continue or even send a picture of the Jubril Elliot to them.
The man told them that they have to come over their office if they want to see the pictures of Mr Jubril and every other information about him.
Jane thanked the man and told him that they will decide on when exactly to come since is a long distance from where they live.
Jane thanked the man for his patients and the great help he rendered them.
After the call ended there was a short silent.
Jane managed to speak
“Vero, You have to drive over there and check out the pictures they have of Jubril Elliot in that way all this mystery will be solved. Even if Jubril is not Pete we can continue our search for him from a different angle or even involve the police. I know you don’t believe or want to believe that Jubril Elliot may have some similarities with Pete but Pete Johnson is not in there record while Jubril is… what will you say to that?
Veronica replied after long thought “this Jubril of a guy does not travel… his job description doesn’t requires such activity only those specially assigned for that. The man also said that he was dismissed, which means he was sacked by the company long time ago… which could be several years ago. But on the other hand Pete travels alot…he spent most of his life outside home. I will categorically say that Pete spend seventy five percent outside, traveling and just twenty five percent with us here. He had never spent a whole straight month with us due to the nature of his job according to him. So, I don’t think Pete have any connection with “Jubril” whoever he might be. The difference is huge Jane. However, he probably had some business stuffs or deal that they did together. What I can’t explain is the fact that this same company that Pete works for years doesn’t have his data. No data base on Pete Johnson who is a major staff, I don’t understand Jane…is getting all confusing…”
“That’s more reason why you need to go over there and find out for yourself Vero. Maybe if they see you in person they will explain further. Like I said earlier, let’s not leave any stone unturned. Let’s keep searching untill we find your husband…”
Vero complained of leaving the kids for such a journey.
Jane asked her not to worry she will watch them in her absence.
Veronica, after much thought decided that she will go over to the company herself.
They can’t possibly tell her that there’s no record of Pete Johnson, her husband.
It took her about a week to fully make up her mind.
Jane gave her some money and also fueled her car.
She promised to babysit the kids until she returns.
Veronica thanked her as she entered the road.
with the address of Pete’s company close by her side, she drove on without a second thought.
Her curiosity will soon be confirmed even though she had fears that she refused to speak off or admit to but she silently prayed that Pete is safe and not related in anyway to Jubril.
She will atleast get to see what Jubril Elliot looks like and also why his name was inscribed on Pete’s cup in her dream.
The man they spoke with said Jubril was involved in something, either accident or some shady deals.
he refused to say the rest.
That alone is a clear warning that Jubril is a bad news and can never be Pete Johnson or in anyway related.
Nothing was making sense but she hopes soon all this puzzle will be solved.



TBc

MORENA
Episode 13*
 
 
(Morena breaks the kiss)
Daniel: Ooohh, I’m so sorry about that…
Morena: No, no, It’s alright.
Daniel: I shouldn’t have kissed you without your consent. That was stupid of me.
Morena: Its fine. Let’s just hurry and get the food done.
(Afterwards)
Daniel: Finally. We’re closed.
Morena: Yeah, I should be heading home now, Goodnight Daniel.
Daniel: No, no, no, You can’t go out all by yourself at this time of the night. Don’t worry, I’ll drive you home.
(Later that night)
(Morena returns home)
Morena: Ohhh, Everyone’s already asleep…
(She turns on the light and sees Aunt Maria)
Morena: (startled) Ohhh, Good evening Aunty.
Aunt Maria: Where the hell have you been?
Morena: I was working a nightly shift that’s why I’m home late.
Aunt Maria: Since when did you start working night shifts?



Morena: We do work night shifts. Today was my turn.



Aunt Maria: Do I look like a fool? You went to see a man and now you’re here telling me “You were working a nightly shift”
Morena: But aunty, Its the truth.
Aunt Maria: Go back to where you’re coming from.
Morena: But Aunt, I’m telling the truth.
Aunt Maria: Look, I don’t want people to hear my voice, Just get out of my house.
Morena: (looks at the time) But It’s almost twelve…



(Aunt Maria angrily stands up and walks towards Morena, In fear, Morena leaves the house and when she does, Aunt Maria locks the door)
Aunt Maria: Silly prostitute.
(Outside the house)
Morena: Oh God, Its too dangerous for me to stay outside. (she hears thunderclaps) And it’s gonna rain soon… Where do I go now? (she calls Daniel) Daniel, Where are you?
Daniel: I’m almost at my house. Is there a problem?



Morena: Could you please come back to pick me up. I’ll explain everything to you.
Daniel: No problem.
(Daniel goes to Uncle Roberto’s house and sees Morena outside)
Daniel: Morena, What’s wrong? Why can’t you go in?
Morena: My aunt wouldn’t let me in. She accused me of staying over at man’s house and told me to leave the house.
Daniel: Don’t worry, Come in.
(Morena enters his car and Daniel drives to his house)
Morena: Your house is amazing. You live alone?
Daniel: Yeah… I can’t believe your aunt would do that to you. Isn’t she aware of the high crime rate in Mexico City? What if you got raped or kidnapped?
Morena: Well Thank God none of that happened.
Daniel: Yeah but that was very inconsiderate of her. Anyways, I have two free rooms. You can pick one.
Morena: Thank you, I’m really grateful. (She heads into the hallway)
***************************
(Next Morning)
Juan: Mom! Where’s Morena?
Aunt Maria: She left very early this morning. Don’t worry, You’ll see her later when you get back from school.
(Meanwhile)
Morena: Good morning Daniel.
Daniel: Morning Morena, Hope you slept well?
Morena: (smiles) I did…You’ve had your bath already?
Daniel: Yeah, And I’ve made breakfast – sandwich tuna.



Morena: Sounds delicious. I’m gonna go shower now, I’ll be out soon.
(At Chuks restaurant)
Nina: Woah, You and Daniel came to work together today. Tell me something, Are you two a couple?
Morena: No we’re not.
Nina: So you both coincidentally came together?
Morena: Look, My aunt refused to let me into the house yesterday because I came home late. Luckily, Daniel was there to help so he took me to his house and I slept over.
Nina: Hmm…I’ll try to believe that.
Morena: (jokingly) Believe what you wanna believe, Nina. Daniel and I are just friends.
Nina: But seriously, Staying with a man you’re not married to is wrong.



Morena: I know that but I had no other choice. Either that or I might have been kidnapped or raped.
Nina: I pray God touches your Aunt’s heart so she can stop being cruel towards you….
(Cecilia overhears their conversation and goes to meet Daniel)
Cecilia: Daniel.
Daniel: What do you want?
Cecilia: Did Morena sleep at your house last night?
Daniel: Why’re you asking?
Cecilia: Because I’m your girlfriend. And I deserve to know.
Daniel: Girlfriend? The last time I checked, We broke up.
Cecilia: Ohhh.
Daniel: Yeah. And do you think I’ll keep fawning over you forever? I’ve learnt my lesson. You’re nothing but a hollow gold digger.
Cecilia: How dare you use such words on me…Hold on a minute, You have feelings for Morena isn’t it?
(Daniel ignores her)
Cecilia: Ohh so that’s the way its gonna be? Fine, I don’t even care, Go and meet your new girlfriend. I shouldn’t have been wasting my time with a broke ass fool like you all these while when I have lots of rich men who’ll do anything to have me.
Daniel: Go and meet them then.
Cecilia: I will…But you’ll never find someone like me!
Daniel: I pray I don’t.
(Cecilia leaves him)
*************************
(Later)
(A man enters the restaurant and Cecilia rushes to him as usual)
Cecilia: Good afternoon sir, May I….
Man: There’ll be no need. Morena will take it.
Cecilia: (thinks) No problem, I know what to do!
(Morena goes to meet him)
Morena: Good day sir, May I take your order?
Man: I’d like a medium sized plate of chilaquez.
Morena: Okay Sir…
(Later on)
(Morena finishes cooking for her client)
Morena: Hmm…Perfect, This looks so appetizing.
(When Morena carries the food, Cecilia intentionally bumps into her, breaking the plate and pouring the food away)
Cecilia: (giggles) Ooops, Sorry. Didn’t see you there.
Morena: You’re a liar. You bumped into me on purpose.
Cecilia: But I already told you “Sorry”.
Morena: ”Sorry” isn’t gonna fix what you’ve done.
Cecilia: Whatever.
(Morena cleans up the spilled food)
Morena: This is coming out of my paycheck…
(Andrew enters the kitchen)
Andrew: What happened here?
Morena: Cecilia poured my client’s food away. On purpose!
Cecilia: But I already told you sorry, What else do you want from me?
Andrew: (To Morena) Just ignore her please. Does the food still remain?
Morena: Yeah. Just little.
Andrew: Just dish it out and serve your client. Leave this frustrated creature alone.
(She goes to dish out another plate, This time, Cecilia knocks the plate from her grasp)
Morena: (angrily) You poured it away again?!
Cecilia: Yes! Do your worst!
(Morena angrily walks to Cecilia but Andrew holds her)
Andrew: Morena please, Just leave her alone because if you get into a fight, You might get sacked. (To Cecilia) What the hell is wrong with you?
Morena: Seriously I’ve had enough of this girl’s attitude!
Cecilia: What will you do? Or do you think your new boyfriend is here to fight for you? Trust me, I’m going to rack you down.
Morena: Ohhh you think I need someone to fight for me?
Andrew: Its okay guys, Let’s not fight.
Morena: This girl has been on my neck ever since, And I’ve just been keeping quiet!
Cecilia: Keeping quiet? What will you do?!
(Cecilia walks to Morena and hits her. At this point, Morena breaks free from Andrew’s grip and attacks Cecilia and they both engage in a serious fight, Morena grapples Cecilia and hits her severally then knocks her to the floor, straddles her and beats her up, Andrew tries futilely to separate them. Alerted by the noise, Rodriguez enters the kitchen and sees them fighting)
Rodriguez: What’s going on her
MORENA
Episode 14
(Morena and Cecilia separates)
Rodriguez: What have I told you two about fighting? Don’t you know it’s against the restaurant’s policy?
Morena: I’m really sorry Sir, Cecilia was the one who intentionally poured the plate of food I was going to serve a client.
Cecilia: It’s a lie sir, I didn’t pour anything.
Rodriguez: You both should pack your things and see me in my office, Now!
(Rodriguez leaves the kitchen)
Morena: Oh no (looks at Cecilia angrily) Do you see what you’ve caused? I pray I don’t get fired.
(In Rodriguez office)
Rodriguez: So you both had the audacity to violate the restaurant’s rules? Didn’t I give you two a first warning?
Morena: Please sir, Give me a second chance. I promise I won’t fight again.
Rodriguez: It is what it is. You both violated the restaurant’s rules and have to pay the price.
Morena: Please sir, Don’t fire us.
Cecilia: Sir please, Forgive me.
Rodriguez: Very well. Since you both are good cooks and important elements of this restaurant… I won’t fire you.
Morena & Cecilia: Thank you sir.
Rodriguez: But you’ll both go on one week suspension and I’m going to deduct your salary by 50%
Cecilia: Ah!
Rodriguez: Pack your things and evacuate the restaurant immediately!
Morena: (gasps) But Sir please, We’re sorry.
Rodriguez: That’ll be all. Please leave my office.
(Morena and Cecilia leaves his office and goes back to the kitchen)
Andrew: What’d he say?
Morena: Well, He said he isn’t going to fire us but we’re gonna go on a week suspension and our salaries are going to be deducted.
Andrew: That’s not fair. But you should’ve explained to him what transpired between you and Cecilia.
Morena: I did. But it fell on deaf ears, He told us to leave the restaurant immediately.
Andrew: Cecilia! Do you see what you’ve caused?!
Cecilia: Shut the Bleep up! Wasn’t I affected too? Besides, If your stupid friend had never come to this restaurant, I would never have gotten suspended!
(Cecilia packs her things and leaves the kitchen)
Andrew: (about Cecilia) Just watch that viper go…
Morena: (sighs) I should have listened to you and ignored her…..My dad and uncle are going to be so disappointed in me. I let them down
Andrew: Calm down. It wasn’t your fault.
Morena: Yes it was, I should’ve heeded your warning. (looks around the kitchen) We’ll need to do something about the spilled food and broken plates.
Andrew: Don’t bother. I’ll clean them up.
Morena: Ok thanks. But what about my client, He hasn’t gotten his order yet.
Andrew: I’ll go attend to him.
Morena: Just make him a medium plate of chilaquez, that’s what he ordered…Thank you very much.
Andrew: No worries…
Morena: Where’s Daniel?
Andrew: He went out with Nina to go get some food items. He’ll probably be back soon.
Morena: I’ll wait for them outside the restaurant.
*************************
(Outside the restaurant)
Daniel: Morena, What’re you doing out here?
Morena: (sighs) I got suspended. Because of Cecilia.
Daniel: How?
Morena: She poured my client’s food away and I got angry and fought her.
Nina: (sighs) You shouldn’t have done that. Cecilia hates you and will always try to get on your nerves. You retaliating only shows that her plans are working. She can never be happy that you’re a better cook than her.
Morena: I know but at that point, I was really furious.
Daniel: What’re we gonna do now? Should we go and plead on your behalf?
Morena: Don’t bother, He isn’t even going to listen to us.
Nina: This is bad. How many days?
Morena: Seven.
Daniel: (sighs) Terrible. Cecilia will pay for this!
Morena: There’s nothing I can do, I just have to accept that.



Daniel: Don’t worry, My shift will be over soon. I’ll drive you home.
Morena: Alright. I’ll be here waiting.
(Meanwhile)
Pascaline: Sir, You wanted to see me?
Rodriguez: Umm…Yeah, I want to let you know that I’ll be employing a new cook to substitute for Morena and Cecilia. Her name is Alicia, Get her T-shirt ready, She’s medium.
Pascaline: But sir, Morena and Cecilia will only be absent for a week. Is it really necessary to employ someone to replace them?
Rodriguez: How dare you question my orders?
Pascaline: I’m sorry sir.
Rodriguez: Good. Now leave my office.
(That evening)
(At Uncle Roberto’s house, Morena rings the doorbell)
Juanita: I wonder who that is.
Juan: Its Morena.
(Juan goes to open the door for her)
Juan: (hugs her) Morena! I’ve missed you.
Juanita: (quietly) Ugh, She’s back.
Aunt Maria: So you finally decided to come back to the house? Where did you go to last night?
Morena: Umm, I went to a friend’s house to sleep over.
Aunt Maria: Aaah! So you did go to a man’s house?
Morena: I had no other alternative Aunty. You locked me outside where it was really perilous.
Aunt Maria: Just get out of my sight!
(Moren goes into her room)
Juan: Mom, Why did you lock Morena outside of the house?
Aunt Maria: It was just a slight misunderstanding honey. (looks at the time) it’s past your bedtime already, You and your sister should go to bed.
Juan & Juanita: Good night mommy.
Aunt Maria: Good night my little angels.
****************************
(Next Day)
(At Chuks restaurant)
Nina: Hi, You must be the new cook. I’m Nina.
Alicia: I’m Alicia.
Rafael: (To Alicia) Hey, I’m Rafael. Nice to meet you.
(He shakes her hand)
Alicia: Nice to meet you too.
Rafael: Don’t worry, You’re gonna enjoy our restaurant…Feel at home.
Alicia: Thank you.
(Pascaline enters the kitchen)
Pascaline: Alicia, You have a client.
Alicia: Okay. I’m coming…
(Alicia goes to meet her client)
Alicia: Good afternoon sir, May I take your order?
Man: I’d like kebab and fruit punch.
Alicia: Okay. Your order will be with you in 10 minutes.
(In the kitchen)
Rafael: Umm…Alicia, Nina and I will be at the dish washing area, Feel free to call us if you need anything.
Alicia: No worries…
(In the dish washing area)
Nina: Wow, I like the new cook already. She’s so gentle, prim and proper.
Rafael: Yeah me too, I wonder how she’s gonna handle Cecilia’s bad attitude and bullying, Because she’ll be easy to push over.
Nina: Yeah I know, Too much gentility brings insults.
Rafael: Exactly.
Nina: (sniffs the air) Hold on a minute….Do you smell smoke?
Rafael: No, Why?
Nina: Hold on, I’ll be right back…
(Nina runs into the kitchen and sees smoke everywhere)
Nina: (coughs) What’s burning in here? Alicia! What’s going on here?! (coughs) Do you want to burn down the restaurant?!
Alicia: I’m really sorry, It was just a small mistake.
Nina: Small? Everywhere is smoky and I can barely breathe and you call it a small mistake?
Alicia: Well, I was trying to make the kebab and it got burnt…What do I do now?
Nina: Don’t you know what you’re supposed to do?!
Alicia: Please help me, I don’t know what to do. I’m still a novice.
Nina: You’re still a novice? Why then would you apply for this job if you’re still a novice? I doubt if you got this job on your own merit because clearly you’re a terrible cook!



Alicia: (angrily) You bitch…Who do you think you talkin’ to like that? If you don’t take your time, I’mma rip your head off!
Nina: (suprised) But I was just…
(Alicia angrily grabs a knife and slowly advances towards Nina)
Alicia: You were just what?!
Nina: (scared) Alicia, Are you crazy? Put down that knife!
Alicia: You still talkin’? GIRL DO YOU THINK I’M PLAYIN’ WITH YOU?!!!
(Alicia rushes towards Nina with the knife in her grasp, Causing Nina to run out of the kitchen in fear)
More episode@:- www.dapalace.com
 
To be CONTINUED

MORENA
Episode 11
 
(Chuks Restaurant)
(Morena and Daniel go to the dish washing area)
Morena: Why do you let Cecilia behave like that towards you?
Daniel: I guess I just want her to like me more.
Morena: You shouldn’t put yourself in a submissive position just to please her, You’re better than that. Look, The more you keep trying to please her, The more she’ll keep disrespecting you and taking you for granted.
Daniel: Well, I’ve never had a real girlfriend before. All the girls I’ve dated in the past weren’t even dating me back. They were just toying with my feelings… I thought Cecilia was the right girl, Clearly she isn’t. Too bad I’m just realizing that now.



Morena: We’ve all made poor choices but for some of us, It’s not too late to amend them.
(Pascaline enters the dish washing area)
Pascaline: Morena, You have a client.
Morena: Alright, I’m coming. (To Daniel) We’ll continue our conversation later.
Daniel: Yeah no problem.
(When Morena leaves, Daniel ponders over what she said)
***************************
(That evening)
Morena: Good evening Aunty.
(Aunt Maria ignores her greeting. Morena then attempts to go into her room)
Aunt Maria: Morena get back here!
Morena: Ma?
Aunt Maria: Where the hell were you this morning?
Morena: Umm… I had to go early to work today because my boss doesn’t like tardiness
Aunt Maria: So you expect me to be taking my kids to school everyday when I have someone like you at home?



Morena: But Aunty, I can do that on my days off. But I have to leave to work early every other days.



Aunt Maria: Do you know you’re very stupid? How dare you try to tell me how to do things around my own house?! Look, As long as you’re living in my house, You’ll obey my orders. And from now on, Before you go to wherever you work, You’ll do all the house chores and take my kids to school.
Morena: But Aunty, if I go to work late I might lose my job.
Aunt Maria: Then so be it.
(Morena sadly goes into her room)
Aunt Maria: Silly thing! I won’t allow an outsider come in here and destroy my home!
(In Morena’s room)
Morena: (crying) Why is life so harsh? I thought coming to Mexico City would be better for me but everywhere I go, I keep meeting enemies. (cleans her tears) Lord please help me get through this….
***************************
(That night)
Aunt Maria: Juan! Juanita! Come down for dinner!
(Juan and his sister go to the dining room)
Juanita: We’re here Mom.
Juan: Let me go call Morena.
Aunt Maria: There’s no need. She’s had dinner already.
Juan: Okay mom.
(Aunt Maria serves her kids their food)
Juan: Hmm, Mom, your chili’s delicious.
Aunt Maria: Wow, Really?
Juan: Yes mom.
Aunt Maria: (smiles) Enjoy your meal.
Juan: I will… Do you know that Morena’s chili tastes great too.
Aunt Maria: Juan, Keep quiet and eat your food. Haven’t you been taught in school that it isn’t good to talk while eating?
Juan: Sorry Mom.
Aunt Maria: Better!
(Later)
Aunt Maria: Morena!!!
(Morena comes downstairs)
Morena: You called me?
Aunt Maria: Wash all the plates in the sink. And when you’re done, You can eat the food scraps.
(Aunt Maria goes to meet her kids and they watch TV while Morena washes the plates)
(Next Day)
(At Chuks restaurant)
Nina: Morena hey.
Morena: (sleepily) Hi Nina.
Nina: What’s the matter? Didn’t you sleep last night?
Morena: I did. But only for a short while. I slept late last night and I had to wake up early to take my aunt’s children to school and do all the house chores.
Nina: Your aunt makes you do all the house chores?
Morena: Yeah.
Nina: Is she maltreating you?
Morena: Yeah. She used to be nice to me before, I don’t know why she’s changed.
Nina: Awwnn you poor thing. Why don’t you call your dad and tell him?



Morena: Because my dad doesn’t have a phone. Even if he did, If I call him and tell him, He’s gonna have a fight with his brother over this and when that happens, I’ll have to leave his house and Mexico City and return to Balacar which means I’ll be quitting my job.
Nina: Ohhhh…
Morena: Don’t worry, I can endure. Besides good things never come easily. I’ve gotta be strong and resilient even in hard times, If I give up now then all my hopes and dreams may just come crashing.
Nina: All will be well someday.
Morena: I hope so.
Nina: Why don’t you go get some rest? Clients aren’t coming in until later.
Morena: Thank you Nina, You’re a good friend.
***************************
(Later)
(A man and his children enters the restaurant, Cecilia rushes to them)
Cecilia: Good afternoon sir, Welcome to Chuks restaurant. May I take your order?
Man: Don’t worry Cecilia, Morena will take it.
Cecilia: (frustratedly) But Sir, I can make any food you want to eat. Just let me take your order.
Man: I already told you its fine! Morena will take it.
Cecilia: But sir, You’ve been my client for ages and you know how well I can cook, Why then are you suddenly going for someone as low class as Morena?
Man: Her food tastes better. Period!
(Morena goes to meet the man)
Morena: Good afternoon sir. Welcome to Chuks restaurant. May I take your order?
Man: I’d like a large plate of pasta and meatballs and two small plates for my kids.
Morena: (takes it down) Alright sir. Your order will be with you in about 10 minutes.



(Cecilia looks at Morena angrily as she goes into the kitchen)
(In the kitchen)
(Morena cooks the food while Cecilia watches in anger)
Morena: Finally, I’m done cooking.
(Morena and Cecilia exchange angry glares)
Morena: Hmmm, This is gonna be sooo delicious.
(Morena attempts to take the serving spoon but Cecilia takes it away from her)
Cecilia: Have you lost your mind? Why the hell would you try to use my serving spoon?
Morena: No, You’re the one whose clearly lost her mind! Who made the serving spoon yours?



Cecilia: I use this spoon everytime so its mine, Go take another spoon from the store.
Morena: So you can use that opportunity to pour another bottle of hot sauce in the food? Look, Am I the one who told the clients to stop requesting your services? Hand me the spoon now!
(Rafael enters the kitchen)
Rafael: Morena, What’s the matter?
Morena: I wanted to use the serving spoon to dish out the food for my client and then she collected the spoon, saying its hers.
Rafael: Cecilia. Give her the spoon.
Cecilia: Who the hell do you think are telling me what to do? You better go back to vile pit you crawled out of.
Rafael: You both should calm down before Mr Rodriguez hears your voices.
Morena: Cecilia, If you don’t give me that spoon on the count of three, I’m gonna smack the rudeness out of you, 1….
Cecilia: 2,3….Do your worst!
(Rodriguez enters the kitchen)
Rodriguez: What’s the noise all about?
Morena: Sir, I was done cooking my client’s food and when I was about to dish it out, Cecilia took the serving spoon claiming its hers.
Rodriguez: Cecilia, Give her the spoon, NOW!
(Cecilia does as instructed)
Rodriguez: (looks at Morena & Cecilia) I don’t want to hear anymore noise from the two of you or else….You both can say goodbye to your jobs!
.
.
.
MORENA
Episode 12
(Chuks Restaurant)
Rafael: I’m glad Mr Rodriguez didn’t say he was gonna deduct your salary.
Morena: Me too. Seriously, I’m really tired of Cecilia. She’s too saucy, rude and arrogant. No wonder everyone hates her.



Rafael: Don’t worry Morena, I’ll make sure you don’t get into trouble with her.
Morena: Thanks.
Rafael: So, Are you free this evening?
Morena: Hmm, It depends if I get off work early. Why’d you ask?
Rafael: Well, I wanted to take you out. Just me and you.
Morena: Awwnn that’s so sweet. Don’t worry, We’ll do that when I’m free.
Rafael: (smiles) Ok no problem.
(Rafael leaves)
Nina: Wow. Rafael totally has a crush on you.
Morena: Don’t be silly, Nina.
Nina: I’m serious, I’m surprised you haven’t noticed it yet. The way he talks to you, The way he looks at you…The signs are right in front of you.
Morena: He can’t have a crush on me, We’re co-workers. That’d be weird.
Nina: So? What about Daniel and Cecilia? Aren’t they co-workers?
Morena: But….
Nina: There are no buts. Go for him if you like him.
Morena: Whoa whoa, Slow down there, I don’t have feelings for Rafael. I just see him as a friend that’s all, Besides we’ve only known each other for about a month.
Nina: So?
Morena: So I don’t have feelings for him.
Nina: Fine.
(Meanwhile)
Andrew: Bro, I heard what happened between you and Cecilia. Damn, That girl is a bitch.
Daniel: Worse.
Andrew: I would’ve given her a proper beating.
Daniel: (laughs) Yeah, But it isn’t right to hit a woman.
Andrew: I know but still, She deserves it…. So you’ve broken up with her?
Daniel: Yeah.
Andrew: So, How about Morena?
Daniel: What about her?
Andrew: When are you gonna ask her out?
Daniel: Dude! I just broke up with Cecilia, It’s too early for me to enter into another relationship.
Andrew: But she’s perfect for you. I mean, Morena is everything a man would want in a woman. She’s hardworking, intelligent, compassionate… Unlike that hoe you were dating.
Daniel: When the time is right…
(Daniel leaves the kitchen and goes to serve his client)
**************************
(Later on)
(A lady enters the restaurant)
Cecilia: Good evening ma, May I take your order?
Lady: Don’t bother. Morena will take it, She’s a better cook.
Cecilia: (angrily) But what is there that she can make that I can’t make?
Lady: I already told you, Morena will take it!
(Morena goes to meet the lady)
Morena: Good evening ma, May I take your order?
Lady: I’d like to order a plate of tamales and chicken to go.
Morena: Your order will be with you in 10 minutes.
(In the kitchen)
Rafael: Morena, Do you need help with anything?
Morena: Yeah, Please help me fry the chicken.
Rafael: Okay
(Daniel enters the kitchen)
Daniel: Hey Morena, Do you need any help with that?
Rafael: As you can see, I’m already helping her!
Morena: It’s alright…I could use you both’s assistance. Three pair of hands are better than one.
(Cecilia watches in jealousy as Daniel and Rafael assists Morena)



Cecilia: (angrily) Nosy parkers. (She hisses as she goes out of the kitchen)
(Later on)
Lady: Thanks for the wonderful meal. (She gives Morena $300) Here’s a tip.
Morena: Thank you very much ma.
Lady: No, I should be thanking you. Your food was amazing.
(When she leaves the restaurant, Morena goes to share the tip with Daniel and Rafael)
(Later that evening)
Guillermo: Morena. Daniel. You both will be working a night shift today.
Morena & Daniel: Okay sir.
(At Diego’s house)
(Diego and Isabella watch the sunset)
Isabella: Yellow is such an awful colour.
Diego: (smiles) I like how you hate everything about the world.
Isabella: I don’t hate you.
Diego: I don’t hate you too.
(Isabella pulls him into a kiss, He breaks it few seconds later)
Diego: Babe, It’s been really long since you last cooked for me. And the food you made the last time was delicious.
Isabella: Thanks.
Diego: I wanna eat spaghetti and sauce.
Isabella: (nervously) Umm…Ok, I’ll go prepare it.
(In the kitchen)
Isabella: Oh no, Not again. I don’t even know how to make spaghetti… I wish I had listened to my mom and learnt how to cook. (An idea pops into her head) I know what to do.
(Isabella orders spaghetti and sauce, When the order arrives, She pours it in a plate and goes to serve Diego)
Diego: Wow, Your food tastes amazing. Where’d you learn to cook like this? I can’t wait for us to get married, Our kids are gonna enjoy your cooking.
Isabella: (smiles nervously)
(Meanwhile)
(Uncle Roberto’s house)
Juan: Mom, It’s past ten and Morena isn’t back yet.
Aunt Maria: I know.
Juan: Aren’t you worried?
Aunt Maria: I am but…
Juan: Maybe we should call her to know where she is.
Aunt Maria: Don’t worry, She’ll be home soon.
(She goes into her room)
Juanita: Will you stop worrying yourself about her. Look, Morena isn’t a good person like I thought she. was.
Juan: Why’re you saying that?
Juanita: Don’t you know she’s trying to steal Dad’s affection from us? Its best if we don’t even see her again.
Juan: Who told you that?
Janita: Mom did.
Juan: Why did she say that?
Juanita: Because it’s the truth. Morena isn’t a good person, Juan. The sooner you realize it, the better.
**************************
(Meanwhile)
(At Chuks restaurant)
Daniel: Good evening miss, May I take your order?
Woman: I’d like a plate of French fries and soda.
Daniel: (writes it down) Okay.
(In the kitchen)
Daniel: I wonder what person would come to the restaurant late at night.
Morena: Maybe the person doesn’t know how to cook or the person is just returning from work and is very hungry.
Daniel: I’m exhausted. These potatoes are so sturdy.
Morena: Stop complaining. (she goes to meet him) Don’t worry, I’ll help you with it (sings) You shut it out, And I can’t hear a word you say, I’m talking loud not saying much…
Daniel: Whoa, You know David Guetta?
Morena: Of course.
Daniel: Titanium right?
Morena: Yeah. That song is my jam.
Daniel: Mine too.
Morena & Daniel: (sings) I’m bulletproof, Nothing to lose. Fire away, fire away. Ricochet, You take your aim, Fire away, fire away. Shoot me down but I won’t fall, I am titanium, Shoot me down but I won’t fall, I am Titanium!!!
(Morena and Daniel smile at each other, Just then, Daniel leans in and kisses Morena)
 
To be CONTINUED